s&s&icni-
* Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2012 with funding from
■Prmceton TheologicaL Seminary Library
http://www.archive.org/details/afflictedmanOOwill
IS*
AFFLICTED MAN'S COMPANION 5
or, a
DIRECTORY
FOR
FAMILIES AND PERSONS
AFFLICTED WITH SICKNESS OR ANY OTHER DISTRESS.
WITH
Wivttitow$ to lit S^:»
BOTH UNDER AND i^FTER THEIR AFFLICTION ;
ALSO TO THE FRIENDS OF THE SICK, AND OTHERS WHO VISIT THEM:
AND LIKEWISE TO ALL, HOW TO PREPARE-BOTH FOR
SICKNESS AND DEATH,
AND HOW TO BE EXERCISED AT THE TIME OF DYING.
WITH A COLLECTION OF THE DYING WORDS OF MANY CHOICE AND EMINENT SAINTS,
NECESSARY FOR FAMILIES.
TO WHICH ARE ADDED,
THE DYING WORDS OF THE AUTHOR, *
Written by Himself, and found among his Papers after-Ms Death.
By the Rev. Mr. JOHN WILLISON,
LATE MINISTER OF THE GOSPEL AT DUNDEE.
Job xiii. 15. — Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him.
GLASGOW:
PRINTED BY KHULL, BLACKIE, AND CO. AND ARCHIBALD FCLLARTON AND CO. EDINBURGH.
1821.
TO THE
HEADER,
H^HE subject of this book, however melancholy it ||- may appear to some, yet it is necessary unto all; seeing the word of God, and our own experience do assure us, that (i Man who is born of a woman, is of few days, and full of trouble;" and that he <« is born to trouble as the sparks fly upward." Nay, God's dearest children are not exempted from this common fate. We see what is the character God givetli his church, Isa. liv. 11. "O thou afflicted, tossed with tempest, and not comforted !" . * .
If in this world then we must look for tribulation, it is highly necessary for every man to seek direction how to provide for it, and behave under it, so as he imay glorify God, edify others, and attain to eternal happiness at last. The tribulations we have to look for here are manifold; but among these that are outward, I know none about which men ought to be more thoughtful and concerned, than bodily sickness, that usual harbinger of death, and which ushers the way to judgment.
This is a subject not much handled in public ser- mons, which are delivered only to them that are in health, the sick being incapable to attend them.
iv To the Header, .
Wherefore it seems the more necessary to handle it in writing, that so the afflicted may have a book in their houses, and at their bedsides, as a monitor to preach to them in private, when they are restrained from hearing sermons in public.
And though sometimes ministers' sermons may be very suitable to the case of the sick and afflicted ; yet, alas ! the most part are careless and forgetful hearers of these things while they are in health and prosperi- ty, as reckoning the evil day at some distance from them. A book then, such as the following Directory, being with them in time of sickness and affliction, may, by the divine blessing, be useful to bring to their re- membrance these counsels and admonitions which they very much neglected in the time of their health.
Again, ministers of the gospel, though ever so much inclined to attend the sick, yet by reason of dis- ability and multiplicity of other work, cannot be al« ways with them, to direct, resolve, and comfort them. But such a book as this they may have still at hand to consult with.
And in regard, the afflicted, for the most part, are out of case to read for themselves, it would be a most charitable work for friends or neighbours that attend them, to lay hold on proper seasons for reading such a book as this in their hearing, and especially such chapters or directions as they judge most suitable for them. Thus you might be helped in some measure to exoner your consciences, and do your last offices of kindness to your sick and dying friends, when you can serve them no longer in the world.
I might have brought in, and handled some contro- versies (had I been fond of them) in the ensuing trea- tise, about the administration of the Lord's supper to the sick, and about extreme unction, which some also begin to plead for, and thence have taken occasion to touch at some other new usages, such as the middle state, prayers for the dead, and other Popish errors, that some (called Protestants) would have revived
To the Header. v
and introduced among us. But I have industriously shunned what is controversial, and kept close to what is practical, and owned by all true Christians.
For preventing the growth of these and other errors, (from which this nation hath been much longer free than others), I wish all ranks among us would closely observe the sacred rule of faith, God's word, and remember the solemn and national engagements we of this land are under, to maintain the pure truths of God therein contained, in opposition to all sorts of errors, whether Popish, Pelagian, Arian, Antin.omian, &c. And may we ever abhor the doctrine that would teach us to break these bands asunder !
Have we not ground this day to suspect that Satan is carrying on a deep and subtle plot for shaking our covenanted reformation, and weakening a Protestant interest ? when, upon the one hand, some are begin- ning openly to advance and propagate the old abjured Popish doctrines, which our Reformers did throw out, and with axes and hammers would go at once to cut down all the carved work; and at the same time, on the other hand, some would be at breaking down the excellent fences of our Reformation, viz. our Cove- nants, Confessions, the Magistrate's power, &c. For this end, papers are spread and positions advanced, impugning the warrantableness of our national cove- nants and confessions, and the obligation thereof; reflecting also upon our worthy Reformers and ances- tors, as unenlightened, who framed and took them, or died adhering thereunto ; and also denying the magistrate's power circa sacra, (for the support of the truth, and suppressing of heresies,) acknowledged by the word of God, and our Confession of Faith; and all this, forsooth, to make way for a toleration of ail errors and sects among us ; though they cannot but know, that tolerating of false religions, is expressly ranked among the sins forbidden in the second com- mandment according to the exposition of our Larger Catechism; and is also condemned by the twenty- third
a 3
vi To the Header,
chapter of our Confession: in both which we may see the clear scripture texts cited by the Assembly, for refuting and condemning any such toleration. Ah f what joy may all this cause at Rome ! therefore tell it not in Gath, &c.
As the Lord did signally countenance our Refor- mers' practice, in entering into solemn and national covenants with God, and among themselves, for reli- gion and reformation, by the pouring out of his Spirit from on high, for bringing in of many souls to him- self, and fov overturning idolatry and superstition, and advancing reformation to a great pitch, in spite of all the enemies and difficulties that were in the way; so their practice of national covenanting even under the New Testament dispensation, is sufficiently warranted both by the light of nature, and by the word of God, and that in both Testaments. And this will appear, if we consider the scripture precedents, together with the promises and prophecies of the Old Testament relating to gospel times, and compare them with the New ; and especially these which foretel the unchurch- ing of the Jewish nation, and the ingrafting of the Gentile nations into their room; and that thereupon 'the national church state and privileges of the Jews were to be transferred to Christian nations, and parti- cularly this of being nationally in covenant with God; — which prophecies are to have their special and full accomplishment at Babylon's downfall. For illus- trating these points, and applying the scripture texts relative thereto, I might expatiate in several sheets of paper, if it were proper here. I shall only at this time cite some of the texts that may be well improven to the foresaid purposes; which the reader may turn to, and consider at his leisure, such as Isa. xix. 18, 21, 23, 24, 25. Isa. xlv. 23. Jer. 1. 4, 5. the lx. lxi. and lxii. chapters of Isaiah throughout. Isa. lv. 3, 4, 5. Micah iv. 1, 2. Zech. viii. 21, 22, 23. Rev. ii. 15. Rom. xi. 17, 19. Rom. x. 12, 19. Matth. iii. 5, 6. Acts viii. 6. 12. 2 Cor. viii. 5. Matth. xxi. 43. Rom. ix. 24, 25, 26.
To the Reader, vii
compared with Hos. i. 9, 10, 11. Hos. ii. 23. Likewise I might cite several prophecies with respect to the islands, and utmost ends of the earth, which were peopled by Japhet, that have a very peculiar and favourable aspect in this covenanted land.
Besides all which, it is evident from the first and great command of $he law, which is directed to Israel as a nation, and is obligatory under the New Testa- ment as well as the Old, that it is a moral duty universally and perpetually binding upon nations and societies, as well as single persons, to choose, acknow- ledge, and avouch the Lord to be their God, to walk in his ways, and keep his statutes. This is required in the first commandment, according to the exposition of our Larger Catechism ; and is there confirmed by these texts, that warrant and exemplify the practice of national covenanting, such as Deut. xxvi. 16, 17. Josh. xxiv. 22. In such a national way did our fathers of old acknowledge and avouch the Lord to be their God, and devote themselves and their posterity to the Lord. And blessed be the Lord our God, who did many ways declare himself to be well pleased with the bargain, and especially by filling the temple with his glory.
As the prophets and godly Jews were at great pains to convey to posterity historical accounts of the won- derful deliverances God wrought for Israel at the Red Sea, and in rescuing them from Egypt, Babylon, and other enemies ; so it would be useful to fortify our reformation, if we were careful to hand down to the rising generation a sense of God's distinguishing mercies to this land, in delivering us from spiritual Babylon, and in rescuing us from time to time, from these captains that have sought to lead us back thither. Many a time hath he delivered us, when we have been brought very low.
By many instances it bath appeared that the glori- ous Jehovah hath not been ashamed to own his cove- nant relation to this sinful and unworthy land. God
viii To the Beaddr.
forbid that we of this age should be ashamed to own our covenant relation to him. This hath been both our glory and our safety ; and I hope there will still be found a remnant to own it, and plead it with God in the time of danger. Surely it is not time now to disclaim it, when the enemies of our Zion are com- bining together, and seeking to raze her to the foun- dation. Let all her lovers cry mightily to her cove- nanted Lord in her behalf, in these shaking times: let them join to put up that prayer of the Psalmist, Psalm Ixviii. 28. " Strengthen, O God, that which thou hast wrought for us ;" and that of Habakkuk, Hab. iii. 2. " O Lord, revive thy work in the midst of the years."
May 27, 1727.
N. B. The foresaid digression in the preface to the first edition was occasioned by the broaching of some Sectarian notions, which introduced great reelings and shakings in this corner, and other parts of this church; since which time, alas ! she hath^enjoyed little peace within her walls, or prosperity within her palaces; but, instead thereof, she hath been tossed with tempests and troubles of various kinds, whereby the children of Zion have been brought and still lie under great distress and affliction.
The first impression of this book being disposed of, and a second called for, I have the more readily con- sented to it, at this time of general calamity and dis- tress, seeing the book is intended as a directory to Christians under affliction, whatever sort it be. It can- not but be obvious to every serious observer, that the Lord's judgments are in the earth at this day, and that the inhabitants of this land are generally visited with calamities of divers kinds, both spiritual and temporal; which makes a Directory how to manage and carry under them the more seasonable and necessary.
Ah ! the Lord's hand is visibly lifted up against us
To the Reader. ix
at this day, and hath been for some years past, in shut- ting up the church's womb, blasting gospel ordinances, and withdrawing his Spirit from the assemblies of his * people, and from our judicatories. The floodgate is opened for error, infidelity, and looseness to over- spread the land; so that the gospel of Christ, the holy scriptures, and all revealed religion, are contemned and ridiculed by many. " The anger of the Lord hath divided us both in church and state, and hath mingled a perverse spirit in the midst of us;" yea, hath made such woful breaches amongst godly minis- ters and Christians, who are aiming at the same things, that no balm can be found for healing then*. There is a way opened for a carnal self-seeking minis- try to get into the vineyard, when faithful labourers are thrust out, and godly preachers and students are discouraged from entering in. Not a few Christian congregations, who lately were harmonious and united in partaking of gospel ordinances, are now so mi- serably rent and scattered, through mournful intru- sions and dividing courses, that they cannot worship Ood together ; and many of them are wandering like sheep having no shepherd, exposed to beasts of prey, and liable to perish in a state of ignorance or negli- gence.
Likewise, the Lord's hand is remarkably lifted up against us, in the variety of temporal judgments and calamities brought upon us within a very short time bypast. Sometimes the Lord sends forth his stormy winds with extraordinary violence, so as to carry terror and destruction alongst with them both by sea and land, and even threaten to bury us in the ruins of our houses. Sometimes he sends such long continued rains in time of harvest, as threaten to destroy the whole crop before our eyes. Sometimes such extra- ordinary storms of frost and snow, as to bind up the waters and mills, that food cannot be prepared for us, and we are ready to famish in the midst of plenty* Sometimes he sends such destructive storms of light*
X To the Reader.
ning and thunder from heaven, and kindles such violent fires on earth, that whole cities with their in- habitants are like to be consumed therewith. Upon our neighbouring countries dreadful inundations have been sent of late, for destroying the inhabitants with their cattle and effects. Again, God hath visited us with long continued drought, cold, and unnatural storms in the spring, and sometimes with frost in the midst of summer, which have brought on extraordi- nary scarcity and dearth of victual ; so that there are great disorders committed in the land by riots and tumults for want of food, and multitudes of families are dissolved, and forced to wander begging their bread; and the cattle also are famished for want of grass and food to sustain them. In the mean time we are engaged in war with cruel enemies, who seize our ships, carry our countrymen captive, throw them into dungeons and noisome prisons, where they use them barbarously; yea, much of their blood is shed, and many valuable lives lost in our defence. And besides our other calamities, we suffer greatly through decay of trade and merchandise, and penury of money: in many places merchants, tradesmen, and artificers want business; there is no work nor hire for labourers, and for those who would use honest industry for bread, whether men or women: so that want is " come upon us as one that travaileth, and poverty like an armed man;" and many are reduced to extreme misery, and starving circumstances for lack of bread.
By all which proceedings it appears that God hath a peculiar controversy with Scotland, and threatens to punish her remarkably for her heinous sins and provo- cations. The Lord's hand hath been long lifted up against us, and now it is higher lifted than ever; and the higher it is lifted up, the blow is like to be the severer when given. He hath sent many lesser strokes and judgments upon us, as fore-runners and warnings of greater, which he hath still in reserve for us, if we repent not ; for his magazine is far from being
To the Header, xi
exhausted. As there are many causes for these cala- mities of ours, so I think there is a principal one men- tioned, Matth. xxiv. 12. « Iniquity doth abound, and the love of many is waxed cold." Infidelity, immo- rality, and contempt of the gospel, are come to a pro- digious height: our hearts are become cold and frozen to Christ and his interest, to his people and holy laws ; for which cause God is provoked to send such judicial cold and frosts upon our land and the fruits of the earth, so as to mar and diminish our crops, and reduce both men and beasts to the greatest straits. And yet so great is our irapenitency and perverseness, that we will not see the Lord's hand, nor be reformed by all these judgments.
It might be well expected, when the Lord's judg- ments are so visible in the earth, that not only his people by profession, but even the inhabitants of the world, would learn righteousness, according to Isa. xxvi. 9. But alas ! so perverse are we in walking contrary to God, that neither the inhabitants of the world, nor these who profess to be separated from the world, will alter their course, nor learn righteousness; nay, instead of that, many are learning still more wickedness. " Shall I not visit for these things? saith the Lord: and shall not my soul be avenged on such a nation as this ?" Alas ! hath he not been provoked to say con- cerning us, as he did concerning his ancient people, Lev. xxvi. 23, 24. «« If ye will not be reformed by all these things, but will walk contrary unto me; then will I also walk contrary unto you, and will bring seven times more plagues upon you, according to your sins." And likewise to say unto us, as unto them, « When ye spread forth your hands, I will hide mine eyes from you; and when ye fast, and make many prayers, I will not hear; but I will consume you with the sword^ with the famine, and with the pestilence," as in Isa. % A3. Jer. xiv. 12.
The sward, famine, and pestilence, are God's three mortal arrows, which he commonly threatens to shoot
xii Ta the Bender.
against impenitent and incorrigible offenders. Two of these are already shot against us: the sword is drawn, and much of our countrymen's blood is already shed; and what further streams of it may flow before it be put up in its sheath, God only knows. The evil arrow of famine (as God calls it, Ezek. v. 16.) is let fly against us at the same time; and famine is the arrow which is the sorest of the three. When it was put to David's choice which of the three he would be the butt of, he would not choose famine. The prophet Joel doth bewail and deprecate this judgment in the most pathetic manner, and calls the whole land to fasting and prayer for removing it, Joel i. 10, 14. And we see, when God is most angry, and threatens to send his arrows upon a guilty people, he begins with the arrow of famine, as the sorest, as in Deut. xxxii. 23, 24. " I will spend mine arrows upon them ; they shall be burnt with hunger." And we see what the Spirit of God saith of these who die by this arrow, Lam. iv. 9. " They that be slain with the sword are better than they that be slain with hunger ; for these pine away, stricken through for want of the fruits of the field," and therefore their death is most lingering and miserable. Likewise famine useth to bring on the most noisome and mortal diseases, and frequently the pestilence doth follow upon the back of famine. Is it not high time, then, for our land to take the alarm, when God begins to shoot his evil arrows? When the lion roars, it becomes us to fear, yea, to humble ourselves in the dust, and mourn for our iniquities, which kindle the fire of his wrath.
Let us search and try our ways, and turn again to the Lord, from whom we have deeply revolted : and particularly, let us mourn for, and turn from these sins which the word of God points out as bringing on famine; such as, 1. Ascribing our earthly comforts and blessings to other things than God, the true author. This sin we find threatened with scarcity and
To the Reader. xm
famine, Jer. xliv. 17, 26, 27. Hos. ii. 5, 9. 2. Per- verting of plenty to luxury and prodigality, sensuality and excess, revellings and dancings, balls, and assem- blies. We see how these are threatened, Isa. v. 11, 12, 13. Amos vi. 4, 6, 7. 3. Rejecting the bread of life, and despising the food of our souls. God useth to punish men for this sin, by depriving them of bread for their bodies, Jer. xi. 21, 22. 4. Men's mind- ing their own things, more than the things of God, and neglecting to build his house and put respect up- on his ordinances. Upon such accounts God brings on scarcity and famine Hag. i. 9, 10, 11. 5. Cove- nant-breaking, and dealing cruelly with the poor, or with strangers that live among us; it was for these sins that God sent a three years' famine upon the lanil of Israel, 2 Sam. xxi. 1.
Moreover, let us look upon all these temporal storms and calamities which are come, or coming upon the land, as warnings to prepare for a more awful storm that we must all meet with, namely, the storm of death and judgment; let us stand habitually prepar- ed for that storm, and then other storms will not so much affect us. If it be asked, What we shall do to be safe in time of that trying storm? the answer is, Let us see that we be among the broken in heart, or sincere penitents, who are heartily grieved for all known sin: that we be true believers in Christ, who trust in nothing but his righteousness and merits for justifica- tion and salvation : that we be born again, and made new creatures by a saving change both in heart and life : that it be our great business to clear up our evi- dences of peace with God through Christ, and of our title to the mansions which he hath purchased by his? blood. O that God's judgments when they are in -the earth, were means to awaken us to flee from the wrath to come, to Christ our refuge ! When the floods of great waters are swelling up to the brim, our only safe- ty is to secure a hiding place in Christ's wounds.
Let us follow the example of Noah, who, when he b
xiv To the Header.
saw the flood coming, took warning, and prepared an ark for saving himself, and his household, Heb. xi. 7. JLet us even imitate the Egyptians that feared the Lord; they, when warned of the dreadful storm of hail that was coming on the land, made their servants and cat- tle to flee into the houses, Exod. ix. 20. God hath, in mercy, provided chambers for his people to hide themselves in when the storms are coming, even the chambers of his attributes and promises, and the cham- bers of Christ's wounds and intercession : in these on- ly we can find safety ; let us then enter into them by faith, when he invites us, Isa. xxvi. 20, 21.
Seeing in these evil days, we have so many harbin- gers and forerunners of death before our eyes, it will be highly our wisdom to keep ourselves still in a wait- ing posture, always ready and willing to die. What is there in this weary land to tempt us to desire to abide in it? Is it not a land overwhelmed with sin and sor- row? O believers, are you tossed with tempests here ? Seek the wings of a dove that you may flee away, and be at rest. Be habitually desiring to depart, that you may be with Christ. Surely for you to die is gain, yea, infinite gain i What are the imaginary pleasures of this world to the real happiness of the next? Though the struggles of death be grievous to nature, yet the gain of dying should reconcile you to it. You do not stick at the trouble of putting off your clothes at night, to gain a little rest to your bodies; and why should you stick at unclothing yourselves of the garments of flesh at God's call, to gain everlasting rest to your souls, and the fruition of Christ's glorious presence for ever? Let the thought of this gain put you upon using all means to get your hearts weaned from the love of the world, and its comforts. Keep the mantle of earthly enjoy- ments hanging loose about you, especially in those ca- lamitous times, that so it may be easily dropt when death comes to carry you to the eternal world. O for more of the lively faith of that world, and of him that is the Lord and purchaser of it 1 But seeing this sub-
To the Reader. xv
ject is more largely insisted on in the book itself, I shall add no more here upon it. Only I shall subjoin a collection of some sweet and comfortable texts of scripture, very proper for dying believers to meditate and feed on by faith, to grip to and plead with God, and suck consolation from, when they have a near pros- pect of going through the dark valley, and entering into the unknown regions of eternity. God's word will then be our hope.
( xvi } A COLLECTION
OF
COMFORTABLE TEXTS
FOR
DYING BELIEVERS.
|^<OME unto me all ye that labour, and are heavy V^ laden, and I will give you rest, Matth. xi. 28. Him that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out, John vi. 37.
In my Father's house are many mansions; if it were not so 1 would have told you: I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you to myself, that where- I am, there ye may be also, John xiv. 2, 3. Because 1 live, ye shall live also, John xiv. 19. Christ saith, Surely I come quickly. Ans, Amen* Even so, come, Lord Jesus, Rev. xxii. 20.
There remaineth a rest to the people of God, Heb* iv. 9.
I have waited for thy salvation, O Lord, Gen. xlix* 18.
Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace t For mine eyes have seen thy salvation, Luke ii. 29, 30v He is the rock, and his work is perfect, DeuL xxxii. 4.
The Lord will perfect that which concerneth rae, Psal. cxxxviii. 8. ^
Being confident that he which hath begun a
good work in you, will perform it until the day o£ Jesus Christ, Phil L 6*
Comfortable Texts, fyc. xvii
I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth. And though after my skin, worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God *. whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another ; though my reins be consumed within me, Job xix. 25, 26, 27.
Although my house be not so with God, yet he hath made with me an everlasting covenant, ordered in all things and sure; for this is all my salvation, and all my desire, 2 Sam. xxiii. 5.
Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shad- ow of death, I will fear no evil; for thou art with me, Psal. xxiii. 4.
Into thy hand I commit my spirit : thou hast re- deemed me, O Lord God of truth, Psal. xxxi. 5.
For this God is our God for ever and ever; he will be our guide even unto death, Psal. xlviii. 14.
Thou shalt guide me with thy counsel, and after- wards receive me to glory. Whom have I in heaven but thee? and there is none upon earth that I desire besides thee. My flesh and my heart faileth: But God is the^strength of my heart and my portion for ever, Psal. Ixxiii. 24, 25, 26,
The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit : a broken and a contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise, Psal. li. 17.
O that I had wings like a dove ! for then would I flee away and be at rest. I would hasten my escape from the windy storm and tempest, Psal. Iv. 6, 8.
Though ye have lain among the pots, yet shall ye be as the wings of a dove covered with silver, and her feathers with yellow gold, Psal. lxviii. 1 3.
The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin, 1 John i. 7.
Having boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, Heb. x. 19.
He hath said, I wilj, never leave thee nor forsake thee. Jesus Christ the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever, Heb» xiiL 5, 8.
bs
xviii * Comfortable Texts
He retaineth not his anger for ever, because he de- lighteth in mercy, Micah vii. 18.
Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him, Job xiii. 15.
In his name shall the Gentiles trust, Matth. xii. 23.
Blessed are all they that put their trust in him5 Psal. ii. 12.
He knoweth our frame, he remembereth that we are dust, Psal. ciii. 14.
I loathe it, I would not live alway, Job vii. 16.
We know that if our earthly house of this taber- nacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. We are willing rather to be absent from the body, and present with the Lord, 2 Cor. v. 1, 8.
For me to live is Christ, and to die is gain. Hav- ing a desire to depart, and to be with Christ, which is far better, Phil. i. 21, 23.
And now, Lord, what wait I for? my hope is in thee, Psal. xxxix. 7.
My beloved is mine, and I am his. His left hand is under my head, and his right hand doth embrace me. Awake, O north wind, and come, thou south, blow upon my garden, that the spices thereof may flow out : let my Beloved come into his garden, and eat his plea- sant fruits. Until the day break and the shadows flee a- way. Make haste, my Beloved, and be thou like to a roe, or to a young hart on the mountains of spices, Cant. ii. 6, 16, 17, and iv. 16, and viii. 14.
O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory? But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory, through our Lord Jesus Christ, 1 Cor. xv, 55,
57.
The time of my departure is at hand. I have fought a good light, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord the righteous Judge shall give me at that day; and not to me only, but unto all them also that love his appearing, 2 Tim. iv. 6, 7> 8.
for Dying Believers. xix
The day of death is better than the day of one's birth, Eccles. vii. 1.
And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes, and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain; for the former things are passed away, Rev. xxi. 4.
This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all accepta* tion, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sin- ners, of whom I am chief, 1 Tim. i. 15.
God so loved the world that he gave his only be- gotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life, John iii. 16.
For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin ; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him, 2 Cor. v. 21.
Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift, 2 Cor. ix. 15. .
Blessed be the Lord God of Israel, for he hath vi- sited and redeemed his people, and hath raised up an horn of salvation for us in the house of his servant David, Luke i. 68, 69.
Them which sleep in Jesus, will God bring with him. Then shall we be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord, I Thess. iv. 14, 17.
Unto him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood, &c. Worthy is the Lamb that was slain, to receive power and glory, Rev. i. 5. and v. 11.
We know that we have passed from death unto life, because we love the brethren, 1 John iii. 14.
I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor an- gels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any ci- ther creature shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord, Rom. viii.
*, 39.
I know whom I have believed, and I am persuaded
xx Comfortable Texts, fyc.
that be is able to keep that which I have committed unto him against that day, 2 Tim. i. 12.
I count all things but loss and dung, that I may win Christ, and be found in him, not having mine own righteousness, &c* Phil. iii. 8, 9.
Christ Jesus who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption, 1 Cor. i. 30.
We rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence, in the flesh, Phil. iii. 3.
Giving thanks unto the Father, which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light, Col. i. 12.
Behold he cometh with clouds, and every eye shall see him. Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus, Rev. u *7. and xxii. 20.
Dundee, 5th June5 174L
THE
CONTENTS,
Page
Collection of comfortable Texts for dying Believ- ers, ~~, *~~ ™~ «~, 16
The Introduction, ~~ — ^i. 25
Chap. I. Containing general directions to all fami- lies and persons under sickness, ,~~ 26
Direct. I. Inquire into the ends and designs for which God sends sickness and affliction, ^ ib.
Direct. II. Search for the Achan, or cause of God's controversy with you, ~~, ^« 32
Direct. III. Think seriously upon death, and make diligent preparation for it, ~~» — 36
Direct. IV. Be not anxious for recovery, but leave the issue of thy sickness to God, ^ 40
Direct. V. Bind yourself with purposes to improve health better, if God shall recover you, ^« 42
Direct. VI. Timeously make your wills, and settle your worldly affairs, ^« 43
Chap. II. Containing particular directions to those who are afflicted with sore and long affliction^ 46
Direct. I. Justify God in the greatest afflictions, 48
Direct. II. Be sensible of God's hand, and beware of stupidity under heavy afflictions, ^ 50
Direct. III. Beware of misconstructing God's deal- ings, or charging him foolishly, ^ 52
Direct. IV. Labour to exercise a strong faitbs 53
Direct. V. Labour to bear up with patience, 56
Direct, VI. Do not envy the wicked, when you see them in health and prosperity, „^. KWa 59
xxii CONTENTS.
Page
Direct. VII. Guard against repinings and murmur- ings against the providence of God, „^ 61
Chap. III. Containing special directions to the Children of God, under sickness or any afflictions^ 70
Direct. I. Guard against fainting or desponding under God's afflicting hand, „^ ^* ib.
Direct. II. Study to be exemplary in patience and submissive to God under affliction, 78
Direct, III. Be much in the exercise of praise, 85
Direct. IV. Set about actual preparation for death, 89
Direct. V. Study to glorify God, and edify those a- bout you by your speech and behaviour, ^^ 96
Direct. VI. Shew your concern for advancing the kingdom of Christ in the rising age, •*. 102
Direct. VII. Labour to be fortified against Satan's temptations in time of sickness, , 104*
Chap. IV. Containing special directions to the un- regenerate when under sickness and affliction, 109
Direct. I. Consider the miserable condition of a Christless person under sore sickness, „~» ib*
Direct. II. Improve sickness as means of conver- sion, ^ -~~ «»*. «~~ 111
Direct. III. Beware of slighting God's voice in the rod, _ ^ ~~ ~~ 113
Direct. IV. Reflect upon the sins of your bypast life, and be deeply humbled for them, — 114r
Direct. V. Flee presently to Christ by a true faith, 116
Direct. VI. Call the elders of the church to pray for you, — — ~-~ ~~ H7
Chap. V. Containing directions to God's people, when recQveredfrom siclmess arid distress, 118
Direct. I. Try if affliction hath been sanctified to
you, _ ~~ ~~ ~~ to-
Direct. II. Offer to Ccd the sacrifice of thanks- giving, ^ ««» ~~- ~~. 120
Direct. III. Beware of forgetting the Lord's kind- ness, — *~~ ~~* — 1*4?
Direct. IV. Inquire after these fruits of righte*
CONTENTS, xxiii
Page
onsness, which are the genuine effects of sancti- fied affliction, — — ^ ~~ 125
Direct. V. Be careful to perform these engage- ments which you come under in time of sick- ness, — ,~~ ~~ ~~ 127
Chap. VI. Containing directions to the unregene' rate, when they are recovered from sickness, 130
Direct. I. Examine what are the fruits of your af- fliction, and if it hath not the marks of that which is unsanctified, — w.~ . ib.
Direct. II. Consider the danger of not being bet- tered by sickness, — — „„ 132
Direct. III. Admire God's sparing mercy to such heli-deserving sinners, and be thankful for it, 35
Direct. IV. Improve sparing mercy in a right manner, ^~ — ~~ 137
Chap. VIL Containing dneciions to these sick per- sons who are appare?itly in a dying condition, 141
Direct. I. Exert your utmost activity in preparing to meet with death, _^ 142
Direct. II. Continue in the exercise of repentance to the last, _ _ _ _ 155
Direct. III. Be mindful of the acts of justice and charity incumbent on you at this time, 157
Direct. IV. Labour to overcome the love of life and fears of death, that ycu may get willing- ness to die, 159
Direct. V. Imitate the ancient worthies, by dying in faith, _ — 168
Direct. VI. Set the example of other dying saints before you, and study to imitate them in their shining piety and heavenly speeches at their death, _ 171
Many choice sayings of dying saints, ib.
Direct. VII. Let dying persons be earnest in pray- er to God, ~~ 201
Some meditations and ejaculations, proper for sick
xxiv CONTENTS.
Page and dying persons, and especially for a dying believer, _ _ , ^ 203
Some meditations for drooping believers, when death is near, ^ 210
An addition of some further meditations proper for any sick person in the view of death, 214?
Chap. VIII. Containing directions to the friends and neighbours of the sick, nsoho are at present in health, «~~ Jj ~~*. 222
Direct. I. Be thankful to God for health, and im- prove it to his glory, _ ^ «^ ib.
Direct. II. Make conscience of visiting the sick, 224
Direct. III. Deal faithfully with the sick about their soul, — — _ 226
Direct. IV. Pray with and for the sick, , 232
Petitions for the sick, _ _ 234
Direct. V. Let your sick friends have suitable company and converse, ^ . 236
Direct. VI. Be duly concerned also for the bodies of the sick, — **■ _ 238
Direct. VII. When their sickness doth ensue in death, behave Christianly under the dispensa- tion, *~~ — — ~~~ 239
Direct. VIII. Let the sickness and death of others be a warning to you in time of health, to make due preparation for the time of sickness and of dying which is before your hand, 246
Direct. IX. Let those who are in health set about the work of repentance, and turning to God in Christ timeously and quickly; and beware of delaying this work until the time of sickness, and of dying, _. ^ — 255
Some dying words of the late Rev. Mr. John Wil- lison to his wife and children, found among his papers after his death, «~» ~~*. 265
THE
AFFLICTED MAN'S COMPANION;
OR, A
FOR A FAMILY OR PERSON UNDER AFFLICTION, BY SICKNESS OR OTHERWISE.
M-
INTRODUCTION,
AN, when he first dropped from his Maker's hands, was a holy and innocent creature, pure From sin, and consequently free from sickness and trou- ble, enjoying uninterrupted health and prosperity both in body and soul. But no sooner was he tainted with sin, but he became liable to all sorts of miseries tempo- ral, spiritual, and eternal. His soul being the residence of sins and lusts, his body turned the receptacle of sickness and diseases. And, seeing God's own child- ren have the relics of sin and corruption in them, while in this world, they are not to expect exemption from such afflictions; and the infinitely wise God sees meet to make use of bodily distempers to correct the corruptions, and try the graces of his people, and to promote both their spiritual and eternal advantage. Hence it is said of Lazarus, John xi. 3. M Behold, he whom thou lovest is sick." He was beloved, and yet sick. It is no rare thing for the dearest of God's saints to be put to chatter like cranes, and mourn like doves, by reason of sore sickness.; as Hezekiah did, Isa. xxxviii. 14?. Sanctified and healthy souls may be matched with weak and sickly bodies, as was Gaius, 3 John 2. Not- withstanding the case is sometimes most trying and ex- ercising to the best of God's people; and they are never more ready to question God's love, or quarrel with
A
26 Directions to Families and
his providence, than under heavy sickness and bodily distress. It is therefore highly the concernment of all, whether families or private persons, to inquire how they ought to behave under or after afflicting sickness; and how they shall provide for such an evil time be- fore it come. And for the help of all that desire in- struction in this matter, I have written the following directory, which for method's sake, I shall divide into several chapters: —
I. I shall give some general directions to all families and persons visited with sickness and affliction.
II. Some particular directions to those who are sharply afflicted with sore sickness and long trouble.
III. Directions to the children of God under sick- ness.
IV. Directions to unregenerate persons under sick- ness.
V. Directions to the people of God when recovered from sickness.
VI. Directions to unrenewed persons recovered from sickness.
VII. Directions to those sick persons who are ap- parently in a dying condition.
VIII. Directions to the relations, acquaintances, and neighbours of the sick, who are themselves in health for the time.
N. B. Let it be remembered, that what I say to those visited with sickness is likewise applicable to all other afflicted persons, whatever their distress be.
CHAP. I.
CONTAINING GENERAL DIRECTIONS TO ALL FAMILIES AND PERSONS VISITED WITH SICKNESS.
Direct. I. Diligently inquire into the ends and de- signs > for 'which usually God sends sickness and af- fliction upon persons. AN infinitely holy and gracious God hath various and wise ends in afflicting the children of men,
Direct. I. Persons wider Sickness, 27
whether they be converted or unconverted; which ought to be duly considered by all, and especially by those who are visited with sickness; some whereof I shall instance.
I. God visits with sickness, to cause careless sinners bethink themselves concerning their souls' state and condition, who perhaps had never a serious thought about it before. There are many who, when in health and strength, are so intent upon the pleasures and pro- fits of the world, that they mind nothing else: all the warnings, exhortations, and counsels of ministers, teach- ers and friends, are lost upon them: they cannot en- dure to entertain a thought of God, of the soul, of death, of heaven, of hell, or of judgment to come, till God doth cast them into some sickness or bodily dis- tress, and then sometimes they begin with the prodi- gal to come to themselves, and bethink themselves con- cerning their souls and a future life. Now, this is God's design, 1 Kings viii. 47. " If they bethink them- selves in the land whether they are carried captives, and repent," &c. By sickness God gives a man, that before was wholly diverted from soul-matters by busi- ness, company, and pleasures, occasion to bethink himself. The man is now confined to his chamber, is deprived of his former company and diversions, and so gets time and leisure to commune with his own heart, and reflect on his former ways, and to hear what conscience speaks concerning a judgment-day, and a world to come, and the need of a Saviour. And so, by the blessing of God upon such afflictions, not a few have begun their first acquaintance with God and Christ, and serious religion. Nay, the furnace is Christ's usual workhouse, where he has formed the most excellent vessels of honour and praise, Isa. xlviii. 10. " I have chosen thee in the furnace of affliction," Manasseh, the Prodigal, Paul, and the Jailor, were all chosen there.
II. God visits us with sickness, in order to instruct and teach us these things we know not, Psal. xcvi. 12.
28 directions to Families and Cfiap. 1.
It was a saving of Luther, Schola cruris est schola lu- cts. And indeed the school of affliction is the place where many of Zion's scholars have made good profi- ciency in spiritual and experimental knowledge. Now there are several remarkable lessons which jGrod would teach us by the rod.
1st, The knowledge of God. It is said of Manas- seh, 2 Chron. xxxiii. 12, 13. " When he was brought to affliction, &c. Then Manasseh knew that the Lord he was God." Though Manasseh was well educated, and early taught the knowledge of God, yet till now he knew not the Lord; but now he knew him in his power and greatness, his holiness and hatred of sin^ now he knew God in his goodness and mercy, and wondered that he had kept him so long out of bell.
2<%, Another lesson is the knowledge of ourselves. In time of health and prosperity we are apt to forget ourselves, and our mortality; but sickness causeth us to know that we are but men, and frail men, Psal. ix. 20. that God hath an absolute sovereignty over us, and can as easily crush us as we do a moth.
3dly9 He teacheth us the emptiness of the world. How vain a help is that, which fails a man in the time of his greatest need ! And ofttimes we see that worldly means and friends can never give the least ease to the bodies, nor comfort to the souls of persons under sick- ness and distress.
Mhly, Another lesson is the great evil of sin, which is the cause of all sickness and diseases whatsoever, 1 Cor. xi. 30. " For this cause many are weak and sickly among you." Ah, what a root of bitterness must that be, which brings forth such bitter fruit!
5Mfr/, He sheweth us the preciousness and excel- lency of Christ and his promises; which only can ena- ble a Christian to rejoice in tribulation, and be easy under the greatest pains and diseases. There are many who are indifferent about Christ in time of health, that when sickness comes, do change their note and cry, O for an interest in Christ above all things!
Direct. I. Persons under Sickness. 29
III. God sends such trials and distresses, in order to mortify and kill sin in us, Isa. xxvii. 9. " By this shall the iniquity of Jacob be purged, and this is all the fruit to take away his sin." And indeed sickness and affliction, through the blessing of God have a native tendency to weaken and subdue our prevailing sins and lusts. O man, is thy heart turned hard, so as thou art not sensible of thy own sins, or of others sufferings? God sees meet to try the fire of affliction, to see if it will melt thy frozen heart. Hast thou un- dervalued health, and slighted thy mercies? Now God removes them from thee, that, by the want of them, thou mayest know the worth of them. Art thou turn- ed proud and self-conceited? God sends thee a thorn in the flesh to prick the swollen bladder of pride, that thou mayest not be puffed up above measure; God lays thee low upon thy bed, that thou mayest be lowly in thy heart. Doth love to the world prevail in thee? God sends affliction to discover its emptiness, and wean thee from it. Art thou fallen secure, dead and form- al? God sends affliction to awake thee, that thou may- est not sleep the sleep of death.
IV. God sends sickness, to awaken in us the spirit of prayer and supplication, and make us more earnest and importunate in our addresses to the throne of grace. There is a great difference betwixt our prayers in health and in sickness, betwixt our humiliations in prosperi- ty and in adversity. In prosperity we pray heavily and drowsily, but adversity adds wings to our desires, Isa. xxvi. 16 " Lord, in trouble have they visited thee, they poured out a prayer when thy chastening was up- on them." Though they were backward enough to pray before, yet they pour it out most freely now. The ve- ry heathen mariners cried loud to God in a storm. What a famous prayer did Manasseh make when he was under his iron-fetters? we find it thrice mentioned, 2 Chron. xxxiii. 13, 18, 19. And the voice of fervent prayer is what the Lord desires to hear.
V. Another end is, to loose our hearts from things of
A 3
SO Directions to Families and Chap. L
this world, and cause us to look and long for heaven. When we enjoy health and ease in this world, we are apt to say with Peter on the mount, " It is good for us to be here," but when distress cometh, God's people will turn their tongue, and say with the Psalmist, Psal. Ixxiii. 28. $i It is good for me to draw nigh to God.'* When things here go well with us, we are apt to think ourselves at home; but, when trouble ariseth, we be- gin to say, arise let us depart, this is not our rest. Though heaven was much out of sight and out of mind before, yet when afflicting sickness comes, the poor be- liever will sigh, and say with David, Psal. lv. 6. " O that I had wings like a dove! for then would I fly a- way, and be at rest; I would hasten my escape from the windy tempest."
VI. God designs to make the world bitter, and Christ sweet to us. By such afflictions he lets men see that the world is nothing but vanity and vexation of spirit^ that riches avail not in the day of wrath; then it is they may see the insufficiency of the world to relieve them, that (as one saith) a velvet slipper cannot cure the gout* a golden cap cannot drive away the head-ach, nor a bed of down give ease in a fever. And as the world turns bitter, so Christ grows sweet to the believer. In time of ease and health, Christ is often very much neglected and forgot. As the disciples, while the sea was calm, suffered Christ to sleep with them in the ship, think- ing they might make their voyage well enough with- out his help; but when they were ready to be drown- ed, then they saw their need of Christ, they awaked him, crying, Master, save us, we perish: so the best of saints, when all is easy about them, are prone to suffer Christ to sleep within them, and so to neglect the lively actings of faith in Christ; but when the storm of affliction begins to arise, and they are ready to be overwhelmed with distress, then they cry, *« None but Christ, none but Christ."
VII. God trysts with sickness and distress, in order both to prove and improve his people's graces, Deut.
Direct. I. Persons under Sic/cness. 31
viii. 2. Rev. ii. 10. Grace is hereby both tried and strengthened. 1st, Such afflictions do prove both the truth and strength of our graces, as they serve to try if we Jove God for himself, if we. can endure and hold out in serving him, waiting and depending upon him notwithstanding of discouragements. That faith, will suffice for a little affliction, that will not suffice for, a great one. Peter had faith enough to come upon the sea at Christ's call ; but, as soon as the waves began to swell, his faith began to fail, and his feet to sink, till Christ mercifully caught hold of him, saying " O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?" Matth. xiv. 31. Little did Peter think his faith was so weak till now.
2dly, They tend to improve our graces also, by quickening and strengthening them. They serve as a whetstone to sharpen faith, so as the soul is made to renounce earthly shelters, and clasp about God, in Christ, as its only refuge and portion. They exite to repentance and serious mourning for sin; for, like the winter frost and snows, they make the fallow- ground of our hearts more tender. They prompt us to heaven ly-mindedness, self-denial, and patient waiting on God. Yea, the experience of God's peo- ple can attest it, that grace is never more lively than under affliction. David never found himself better as to his spiritual state, than when he was persecuted and hunted as a partridge on the mountains; and hence he says, Psal. cxix. 71. " It is good for me that I have been afflicted."
VIII. God's aim is, to awaken us to redeem time, to prepare for flitting, and clear up our evidences for heaven. In time ot health we are apt to trifle away time, loiter in our journey, and forget that we are pilgrims on the earth: Wherefore God sends sickness as his messenger to mind us hereof.
Now it highly concerns us, when sickness attacks us, to consider and meditate upon these ends for which God brings on distress, and pray earnestly that
32 Directions to Families and Chap. L
they may be accomplished in us: And so our sickness shall not be unto death, (spiritual or eternal) but to the glory of God and the good of our souls.
Direct. II. Let all w7io are visited xmth sickness and distress, search for the Achan in the camp, and en- quire diligently "what is the ground and cause of God's controversy 'with them,
IT hath been the practice of God's people in scrip- ture-times, to inquire into the cause and meaning of God's rods which have been laid upon them. So David, 2 Sam. xxi. when the land of Israel was three years under the stroke of famine, he inquired into the meaning of it. So Job is exceedingly desirous to know why God set him up as a mark for his arrows, Job vii. 20. and hence it is that he makes that petition, Job x. 2. which is most suitable to every man in dis- tress, " Shew me wherefore thou contendest with me." I grant, indeed, that God sometimes visits his peo- ple with affliction for the trial and exercise of their grace, and for their spiritual instruction, more than for the correction of their sin. But, sin being the o- riginal and foundation of all affliction, it is safest when it is our own case, and most acceptable to God to own sin as the procuring cause. Or, if our sins have not immediately procured the present affliction, yet the best of God's children must own that they have at least deserved it; for God never afflicted a perfectly innocent person; there is still just cause for it. We see the sin of the Corinthians is mentioned as the cause of their sickness, 1 Cor. xi. 30. " For this cause many are weak and sickly among you." The Psalm- ist concludes the very same thing, Psal. cvii. 17, 18. " Fools, because of their transgressions and their ini- quities are afflicted: Their soul abhorreth all manner of meat; and they draw nigh unto the gates of death." But ordinarily by sickness the Lord points at some one sin in us more than another, some Jonah in the ship.
!
Direct. II. Persons under Sickness. S3
that hath raised the storm, which the Lord would have us to search out, and throw overboard without delay.
Quest. But, how shall we discover and find out the particular sin for which God afflicts us with sickness and distress?
Ahs. 1st. Study the Lord's word, and the chastise- ments there recorded, which he hath inflicted upon people for their sins, and inquire if you be guilty of the like. Observe what hath been God's mind to his people, and what sin he hath pointed out to them, when they have been brought under such a rod, and so you may learn his rnind to you, Rom. xv. 4. <c For whatsoever things were written aforetime, were written for our learning."
2dly, Consider what is the sin which conscience doth most of all accuse thee for, in thy most serious and solitary hours. Conscience is God's deputy, and thy bosom monitor, whose voice perhaps thou hast little regarded in the day of thy health; wherefore God hath sent a sharper messenger to second the voice of conscience. Hear now the voice of the rod, for it is the same with the voice of conscience. In the day of prosperity, carnal profits and pleasures make such a noise, that the voice of conscience could not be heard ; wherefore God hath brought on thee the silent night of adversity, that his deputy may obtain audience. "Well then, give ear; what saith conscience now? May you not hear it saying, as Reuben to his brethren in distress, spake I, not to you in the day of health, do not commit such a sin, and do not delay repenting for such a sin, but you would not hear: O man, let con- cience get a hearing at last, as it got with the patri- archs when they were brought to distress in Egypt, and made them confess their sin in selling of Joseph, Gen. xliii. 21. « We are verily guilty concerning our. brother, in that we saw the anguish of his soul, when he besought us, and we would not hear. Therefore is this distress come upon usa"
34? Directions to Families and Chap. 1.
2dly, Consider what are these evils that others have observed in you, whether they be friends or foes. Hearken to what a Christian friend noticeth in you, either when speaking to you, or to others about you ; ** Let the righteous smite me, (saith David) and it shall be a kindness." Yea, do not disregard what even ene- mies say of you. As David got good by the malicious reproaches of Shimei in the day of his affliction, so may you in the time of distress; for sometimes malice itself will speak truth. Enemies are sharp-sighted to spy out our faults, and so may, through the divine blessing, prove monitors to us, both with respect to sin and duty.
4/^/j/, Consider the nature and circumstances of thy distress. Ofttimes the affliction is so suitable to the transgression, that we may clearly read our sin written on the forehead of our punishment, as in the case of Adonibezek, and many others. And also you may be helped to find it out by the Lord's timing of the rod to you: Was it sent when you was under much formality in duty? or when you was eagerly pursuing the things of the world? or when you was under the power of some prevailing lust or other? Then the rod comes to reprove you, and awake* you to see the evil thereof.
bthly^ Consider what is the sin that hath been form- erly most affrighting to thy thoughts, and perplexing to thy conscience, when thou hast been in the imme- diate view of death and a tribunal. It is very likely (if thou hast not truly repented of it) that is the sin which God now intends to awake thee to see the evil of, that thou mayest sincerely mourn for and turn from it, looking to God in Christ for pardon and mercy.
Object. Ah ! (saith one) it is my lot to ly under a dumb and silent rod, 1 do not understand its language, I cannot hear its voice, I cannot find out the sin that is pointed at by it: what course shall I take?
Ans. 1. Be deeply humbled under this trial, and be- wail thy case before the Lord; for it very much ag-
Direct. IT. Persons under Sickness. 35
gravates the affliction of God's people, when they know not the language of it : Hence was it that Job lamented so heavily, that his way was hid, and he knew not the reason of God's contending with him, Job iii. 23.
2. A believer's case may be sometimes so dark, that it requires a great deal of spiritual art and wisdom to enable him to hear the voice of the rod, and understand its language. Hence it is said, " He is a man of wis- dom that seeth God's name upon it." Micah vi. 9. Now, this wisdom must only come from above. Therefore,
3. Go to God, and earnestly beg for this wisdom, that you may know his mind, and the meaning of the rod. Do as Rebekah, when' the children struggled in her womb, she went to inquire of the Lord, saying, " Why am I thus?" Gen. xxv. 22. Cry to God to give you this spirit, to teach and enlighten you to see sin in its evil, and the particular evils you are guilty of. This was Job's course in his affliction; " Shew me (says he) wherefore thou contendest with me. That which I see not, teach thou me. Make me to know my transgression and my sin." There is no better way for a prisoner to know the reason of his confine- ment, than to ask the magistrate that committed him. God is a wise agent, and can give the. best account of his own actions.
4. If thou canst not find out the particular sin for which God afflicts thee, then labour to repent of eve- ry known sin, and cry for pardon of every unknown and forgotten sin also. Do that out of wisdom, which Herod did out of malice, who, because he could not find out the babe Jesus, killed all the children of Beth-
\ lehem, that he might be sure to kill Jesus among them. Let us seek the utter ruin and death of all our sins, that we may be sure to destroy that sin for which God afflicts us.
5. Study to exercise a strong faith, and a humble submission, while God keeps you under the silent rod. Believe firmly, that God is most just, though you know
36 Directions to Families and Chap. I.
not for what he contends. And, however long he thinks fit to make you walk in the dark, resolve hum- bly to wait on him, and commit yourself to him, who has many times guided the blind in the way they knew not.
Direct. III. When any Jit of sickness attacks you, think seriously upon death, and make diligent prepa- rations for it.
T Do not mean that any man may delay the work of -*- preparation for death, till sickness cometh: No, no, this should be the great and uptaking business of e- very man in the time of his health and strength. But sickness and diseases being the harbingers of death, and messengers sent from God to warn us of its com- ing; every man is thereby called to renew the work of preparing for death with all earnestness and applica- tion. God's voice by every fit of sickness, is that in Deut. xxxii. 29. " O that they were wise, that they understood this, that they would consider their lat- ter end." God knows our folly, and readiness to for- get this great work in the day of health ; and there- fore in his mercy he sends sickness and affliction, to teach us so to number our days, that we may apply our hearts to this piece of heavenly wisdom, of mak- ing preparation for death.
And here I shall drop, 1st, Some motives to press it. 2dly, Advices for the doing it right.
I. For motives, consider these things.
1st, Consider God's mercy and patience towards you, in giving you so many warnings, and so many years, to prepare for death: and in sending his messengers and warnings so gently and gradually to excite you to this work: when many younger and stronger than you are hurried into eternity, and little or no time given them to think where they are going. Have you not been spared many years in the midst of dangers, when you have seen that bold archer death, shooting his arrows, and killing thousands of your neighbours and
Direct. III. Persons under Sickness 37
friends round about you ? Sometimes the arrow hath glanced over your head, and slain some great man, your superior : Sometimes it hath lighted at your feet, and cut off a child or servant, your inferior: Sometimes it hath gone by on your left hand, and killed your ene- my ; at other times it hath passed on your right hand, and killed your near relations. So that you have seen friends and foes, superiors and inferiors, relations and strangers dropping down head round about you ; and all this for a long tract of time, to give you warning to prepare for death. O let the goodness and forbear- ance of God towards you lead you to repentance, and per&uade you to flee speedily to Christ for refuge, and protection from wrath.
2dly> Consider how terrible death will be, if it meets you in an unprepared state, in a Christless and impeni- tent condition. What a fearful change will it bring upon you ? A change from earth to hell, from hope to despair, from pleasure to pain, from comforts to ter- rors: a change from the offers of grace to the revelation of wrath; a change from probabilities to utter impossi- bilities of salvation. Death will cut of all your hopes and expectations of mercy for ever, Job xxvii. 3. There is no coming back to amend what hath been done a- miss here, and there is no work nor device in the grave whether you go. As the tree falls, so will it lie, through all eternity.
IL I come to give some advices, in order to the right preparation for death. 1st, Set about self-exa- mination work, Inquire if you be in Christ or not; if you be yet far off from God, or if you be brought near by the blood of Christ, And see that you be impartial in this search, and willing to find out the truth in this important question. Be not foolishly tender of your- self, and apt to believe that you are safe, when it is not so ; for this way thousands do ruin themselves. But be content to know the worst of your case, and thoroughly to understand your soul's danger that you may be moved to take the right way to escape it.
B
38 Directions to Families and Chap. L
Wherefore take a view of the marks of Christless and unconverted persons, set down in God's word, and judge yourself by them, and consider also the signs of true grace there recorded, and see if they be appli- cable to you or not.
Vdly, If after inquiry, you find your state is bad, that you have been a lover of the world more than of God, you have minded your body more than your soul, you have lived in the neglect of precious Christ, allowed youreslf in known sin; O then be convinced of jour inability to help yourself, and your need of Christ to help you. And labour to be deeply humbled before God under a sense of your sin and folly. " Ah, how foolishly, how rebelliously, how unthankfully have I carried 4 I have abused God's mercies, and left undone the work for which I was made, preserved, and enjoy- ed the gospel. O ! I had all my by-past time given me to make preparation for endless eternity, and I have never minded it, till now that sickness, the harbinger of death, is come upon me : and now what shall I do to be saved?" Well then in order, toconvinceand hum- ble you the more, cast back your eyes upon the sins of your nature, and of your by-past life; view them in their number, nature, aggravations and deserts. O, do not so many years sins need a very deep humiliation. O, do you not stand greatly in need of such a person as Christ to be your Saviour and ransomer from such avast number of sins? O but their weight will press you eternally down to the lowest hell, if left jto yourself, and laid upon your back.
Sdly, O sinner, art thou deeply humbled, % and de- sirous of mercy upon any terms? Believe then, that thy case is not remediless, but that there is a sacrifice provided for your sins, and an able and all-sufficient Saviour in your offer. Believe that the Lord Jesus Christ is the Son of God, and become flesh, to be a sure- ty for you, that he is both able and willing to save to the uttermost all that come unto God by him. Though your sins, your dangers and your fear3 were ever so
Direct. III. Persotis under Sickness. 39
great, yet be is able and willing to save. O flee pre- sently to this refuge city, whose gates are open to re- ceive you. Trust your souls upon Christ's sacrifice and meritorious blood for mercy and salvation. Apply hum- bly to him, that he may teach you the will of God, re- concile you to his Father, pardon your sins, renew you by his Spirit, and save you from eternal wrath.
Ukly, Give up yourself to God in Christ, by way of covenant and solemn resignation. Every man doth this sacramentally in baptism ; but you must also re- new it personally and explicitly; and thereby give a cordial and voluntary consent to the covenant of grace. Acquiesce cheerfully in the gospel way of salvation through Christ and his righteousness; and accept of God in Christ, as thy portion. Make choice of God the Father asthy reconciled Father in Christ j and God the Son as thy Redeemer and Saviour; and God the Holy Ghost for thy sanctifier, guide, and comforter. And likewise give up thyself, soul and body, and all thou hast, to be the Lord's ; engaging in Christ's strength, to live for God, and walk with him in newness of life. And study to do all this deliberately, unfeignedly, and cheerfully. Though perhaps you have done this hy- pocritically at former times, you have profaned God's covenant, and behaved unsteadfastly and perfidiously therein ; yet now endeavour to be sincere with God for once.
5thly, Believing daily in the exercise of faith and repentance; renew the acts thereof frequently, in pro- portion to your renewed sins and guiltiness, cleave close to glorious Christ your high priest and surety, and be ever washing in his blood. As long as you are in the world, you'll need to wash your feet, John xii. 10. Come death when it will, let it find you at the fountain, always looking to, and making use of Je- sus Christ. You have great need of Christ every day of your life, more especially in sickness; but most of all at a dying hour. O what need will you have of Christ then as an advocate with God, when the ques-
B2
40 Directions to Families and Chap. I.
tion is to be determined, where your mansion is to be assigned through all eternity, whether in heaven or hell ? O then be looking always to Christ with the eye of faith. Live in the constant thoughts of this blessed Mediator. Let him be first in your thoughts in the morning, and last in your thoughts at night.
6thly, By striving to mortify every sin and hist, both outward and inward. By dying to sin daily, that so you may not die for sin eternally. O that sin may be daily losing its strength, and dying in you 1 so that it may be certainly dead before you ! Pray earnestly that all your sins may die before you die: for if they die not before you, but outlive the dying body, they will live eternally to sting and torment the never dying soul.
Direct. IV. Be not anxious for recovery of healths; but leave the issue of the present sickness to the will and pleasure of the infinitely wise God.
.XJEMEMBER, O man, thou art the clay and God -*-*/ is the potter ; he is absolute Lord of thy life and times, therefore learn to adore his sovereignty o- ver thee and all thy enjoyments, David doth so, when he says, " Lord, my times are in thy hand," Psal. xxxi. 15. And indeed they are only best in his hand, for he best knows how to dispose of them. The •prophet sailh, Isa. xxx. 18. "The Lord is a God of judgment, blessed are all they that wait for him," judgment there signifies wisdom : the Lord is a God of wisdom, and will order and time all things well; and therefore it becomes us quietly to wait for his pleasure, saying, "The will of the Lord be done." It is taken notice of, as great sin in the Israelites, that they waited not for his counsel, but limited the holy One of Israel, Psal. lxxviii. 41. What unacountable folly and presumption is it, for worms of the earth to seek to stint and limit the Sovereign of heaven to their measures 1 It becomes us at all times, and especi- ally in sickness and afflictions, to have low s-ubmis-
Direct. IV. Persons under Sickness. 41
sive thoughts of ourselves, and high exalted thoughts of God's sovereignty, such as Nebuchadnezzar had, Dan. iv. 35. "And all the inhabitants of the earth, are reputed as nothing: And he doth according to his will in the armies of heaven, and among the inhabi- tants of the earth ; and none can stay his hand, or say unto him, what dost thou ?" We should therefore re- fer all to his wise determination, and be willing to die or live, as he shall be pleased to appoint. I re- member I have read of a godly woman, who, in her sickness, being asked by one, whether she was most desirous to die or to live? she answered, " I have no choice in that matter, but refer myself to the will of God." But, said the other, " Suppose God should re- fer it unto you, whether to die or to live? which of them would you choose ? " If God (replied she) should refer it to me, I would even refer it back again to him." It becomes thee, O man, to be entirely resigned to the will of thy Maker, and to stand like a centinal in thy station, ready to move as thy great general and com- mander shall give orders concerning thee. It would be pleasant and acceptable to God, to see thee more desirous to be delivered from sin, than from sickness. O but sin is a far worse disease than any sickness in the world ! Beg importunately, that the great Physician may cure this woeful soul disease, and let him do with the body what he pleaseth. This was David's practice in his affliction, Psal. xxv. 18. "Look upon my afflic- tion and my pain, and forgive all my sins." As for his pains and afflictions, he asks no more but that God would regard them, and look upon them, and do with them as he thought fit; but, as for his sins, no less will satisfy him than a pardon, and blotting them entirely out, so as they might be remembered ao more.
a a
4?2 Directions to Families and Chap. I.
Direct. V. Bind yourself with holy purposes and re- solutions, in Christ's strength, to be more watchful against sin, more diligent in duly,, and to improve the time of health better, if God shall be pleased to restore it again to you.
"IT^THEN God is visiting your iniquities with rods, ^* and pleading a controversy with you for your omissions and slackness in duty, he expects that yon will return from your backslidings, and set about a serious reformation and change of life, Hosea v. 15* " I will go, and return to my place, till they acknow- ledge their offence, and seek my face; in their afflic- tion they will seek me early." See then that you open your ear to discipline: study to answer God*s call and expectation, and in his strength resolve to enter upon a new life. " Surely now it is meet to be said unto God, I have borne chastisement. I will not offend any more. That which I see not, teach thou me : If 1 have done iniquity, I will do so no more," Job xxxiv* 31, 32. Now is the season, you should say with E- phraim, Hos. xiv. 8. <J What have I to do any more with idols ?"
Having duly examined yourselves, and searched out your sins, you ought to put a bill of divorce into each of their hands. Deliberately resolve against all your sins, whether secret or open ; and especially resolve a- gainst your darling and beloved sins, those sins which do most easily beset you. Resolve also against all temptations to sin, and particularly against the snares of bad company, whereby you have been formerly en- ticed; say now with David, Psal. cxix. 115. "De- part from me, ye evil-doers: for I will keep the com- mandments of my God." You must not only pur- pose to forsake all sin, but also to mind every known duty : That you will make religion your one thing need- ful I the pleasing of God, the chief business of your life; that you will set the Lord always before you, give him your heart in all duties, aim at nearness and
Direct. VI. Persons under Sickness. 43
communion with God in every one of them ; and still jwess forward to the full enjoyment of God in heaven through eternity.
Resolve, also, through grace, that you will in a spe- cial manner, mind secret duties, which the eyes of men do not observe, and these duties which conscience doth most challenge you for neglecting. And you that are heads of families, resolve to make more eon- science of family-religion, of worshipping God with your families both morning and evening, instructing your children and servants in the knowledge of Christ, and recommending religion and godliness to all round about you, whether relations or strangers.
And if you would have your resolutions effectual, see that they be accompanied with a deep sense of your insufficiency to perform them in your own strength. Bear always in mind the corruption and deceitfulness of your own heart, and make all your resolutions in a humble dependance on the sufficiency of Jesus Christ your Surety. Observe the apostle Paul's advice to his son Timothy, 2 Tim. ii. 1. "Be strong in the grace that is in Jesus Christ." All your stock, O believer, is in his hand, so that without him you can do no- thing; but through Christ strengthening you, you are able to do all things.
Direct. VI. Set your house in order, by making your latter wills, and settling your domestic and secular affairs, while you have freedom and capacity for do- ing it.
A FTER the heart is set in order, the next work ~r\^ is to set your house in order, according to God's counsel to Hezekiah, Isa. xxxviii. 1. It is recorded of the patriarch Abraham^ that he was careful to settle the affairs of his family before his death, Gen. xxv. 5, 6. He disposed of his estate to Isaac, and legacies to the sons of his concubines. It is too general a fault that
44« Directions to Families and Chap. I.
men delay and put off making their wills, as they do their repentance, to the very last, and so too frequent- ly never make them at all. Consider the evil of defer- ring or neglecting this necessary affair : For if you, upon whom God hath bestowed means, should die intestate, your estate may descend otherwise than you intended ; much of it may be spent in tedious and ex- pensive law suits; such differences may fall out among relations that should live in friendship and mutual af- fection, as cannot be healed ; some of them may be re- duced to extreme want, when a small legacy might have put them in a way of living; and many such in- conveniences may follow. Well then, if your neglect should bring on these evils, and involve posterity in endless strifes and contentions ; may you not justly fear that the guilt thereof will pursue you into ano- ther world, whose wretched carelessness was the occa- sion of all that mischief?
Pray, what is the reason that men put offthis affair? Is it not, because they do not incline to think so seri- ously on death, as this will occasion them to do? Doth not this smell of abominable earthly-mindedness, and speak as if a man desired all his portion in this life, and cared not for a better ? and that he is so far from preparing for death, that he cannot endure to think of it ! Alas that this worldly disposition should so far pre- vail amongst us ! But surely there is no wise man will say, that the putting off the thoughts of death will keep death at the greater distance ; or that prepar- ing for death, or making our wills, will bring on death the sooner.
It were surely best to order our affairs timeously ; yea, do it in time of health, rather than to delay unto a sick-bed or a death-bed ; for either you may be snatch- ed off suddenly, and have no time for it; or you may be taken with such a distemper as shall seize your tongue, so as you cannot express your mind ; or seize your understanding, so as you cannot rationally dispose of your effects. And though none of these should hap-
Direct. VI. Persons under Sickness. 45
pen, yet certainly it proves a great disturbance to a dying man, to be casting up, ordering and settling the affairs of his family, when he should be securing a heavenly mansion for his soul, and clearing up his evi- dences thereunto. It is great wisdom to put this af- fair byhand, that you may have as little to do with the world as may be, and all occasions of distraction to your immortal soul may be prevented, when it is near to its flitting into an eternal and unchangeable state.
Moreover, in settling your secular affairs, observe these following advices r 1. Make your wills cheerfully, and freely lay down whatever you enjoy, when God calls you to it. Praise God that you had these things while you needed them ; and when you have no long- er use for them, leave them without repining, to these that come after you. Look not back to Egypt, when you are upon your march to Canaan.
2^7/y, See that you deal justly, in providing your family, paying all your just debts, and making restitu- tion if you have wronged any. Abhor all designs of defrauding any of your lawful creditors. For, if your last act should be unjust, you leave a blot upon your name here; and since you cannot repent of this wick- edness, it being among your last deeds, you expose yourselves, to a fearful doom in the world whether you are going.
3d%, In settling your estates, see that God and good uses be not forgot nor left out. When you are leaving the world, and can glorify God no longer here by your words or actions, see to honour the Lord witli your substance, by leaving some part thereof to a pious and charitable use. I know, it is a work of charity to give for maintaining the bodies of the poor; and espe- cially the poor of God's people, who belong to his fa- mily. But it is much more pious and charitable, to leave somewhat for propagating Christian knowledge in dark places, for educating poor children to read the scrip- tures, and instructing ignorant souls in the knowledge of Jesus Christ. It is much to be lamented, that so
46 Directions to Persons Chap. II.
many rich men among us die, and leave nothing to such pious uses. The liberality of Papists on their death- bed, may give a sharp challenge to many professed Protestants. O what a shame it is to the professors of the Doctrine of Grace, that the false Doctrines \ of merit and purgatory should produce so many do- nations and mortifications among the Papists, and the faith of Christ's most glorious gospel should not do the like among true believers ! Shall the proud conceit of merit, and the imaginary fear of purgatory, prompt men to do more this way than the certain persuasion of the love of God in Christ, and the well-grounded hope of eternal life through the alone merits of Jesus Christ? O what a reproach is this to our holy re- | ligion ?
4tMy, It might be much to the glory of God and good of soulsj that a great part of our testaments and latter wills should consist of solemn charges* exhort- ations and blessings to our children, or those to whom we bequeath any legacy ; so as they can never open our testaments, or look into them, but they might hear something that may make impressions on their souls for their spiritual edification, and for quickening them to the di^ent practice of both family and per- sonal godliness.
CHAP. II.
Containing some particular directions to these who are sharply afflicted with sickness and long trouble. Direct. I. Justify God in the greatest afflictions which
befal you. npHOUGH God should condemn you, see that -*- you acquit him, and say, he is righteous in all his dealings. When the church was under the hea- viest distress, she finds cause to justify God, Lam.i. 18. <{ the Lord is righteous, for 1 have rebelled against his commandment." So doth godly Nehemiah, Neh. ix.
^Direct. I. under sore Affliction. 47
.33. *' Howbeit thou art just in ali that is brought up- on us ; for thou hast done right, but we have done wickedly." The same doth holy David acknowledge, Psalm cxix. 75. "I know, O Lord, that thy judgments are riffht, and that in faithfulness thou hast afflicted me." Now, in order to bring you to this agreeable frame, and to convince you of the equity and justice of God in his dispensations, however heavy and long your distress be, I shall lay before you the following considerations.
1st, Consider the infinitely holy and righteous nature of that God who smiteth thee, Psal. cxix. 137. " Right- eous art thou, O Lord, and upright are thy judgments." We presume it of a righteous man that he will do right- eous things : and shallwe not much more believe so of a holy and righteous God ? We cannot be infallibly certain that a righteous man will always do so ; for a righteous man may leave his righteousness, because the creature is mutable: but God is immutably righteous; so that we may be confident of it, that the judge of ali the earth will do right, for it is impossible he can do o- tberwise, Zech. hi, 5. " The just Lord is in the midst thereof, he will not do iniquity." He will not, he can- not; for it is contrary to his nature.
Idly, Consider that God never brings on any af- fliction without a cause, 1 Cor. xi. 30. " For this cause many are sick." He hath still just ground for the hea- viest affliction, from thy sins and provocations; and may always say to thee, as to Israel, Jer. ii. 17, 19. *« Hast thou not procured this unto thyself, in that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God, when he led thee by the way? Thine own wickedness shall correct thee, and thy backsliding shall reprove thee; know therefore, and see, that it is an evil thing and bitter that thou hast forsaken the Lord." There is still ground enough for affliction to be found in the best of God's people; and therefore it is said, Lam. Hi. 33. " Fot he doth not af- lilict willingly, nor grieve the children of men." No; it is our sins that oblige him to it. As Christ whipped
48 Directions to Persons Chap. IL
the sellers of oxen and sheep out of the temple with a whip (as is generally thought) made of their own cords; so God never scourgeth us but with a whip made of our own sins. Prov. v. 22. " His own iniquities shall take the wicked himself, and he shall be holden with the cords of his sins." If we consider the mighty God as a Lord dispensing grace, then we find he acts sove- reignly, and according to his will and pleasure, Mat. xi. 16. "Even so, Father, for it seemed good in thy sight." But, if we consider him as a judge dispensing judgments, he never doth it without a foregoing cause on the creature's part. God's treasure of mercy is al- ways full and ready to be let out to them that seek it; but his treasure of wrath is- empty till men fill it by their sins, Rom. ii. 15. " Thou-treasurest up to thy- self wrath against the day of wrath." We do always provide fuel for God's wrath before it kindle and break out upon us.
3<%, Consider further this instance of God's equi- ty, that when there is a cause given, God doth not pre- sently take it, but continues to threaten oft, and warn long, before he executes the sentence of his word: He sends lesser strokes as warnings of greater if we re- pent not; and he repeats his warnings many times both by his word and providence before he smites. Yea, even when repeated warnings are slighted, he delays along time and waits to be gracious, Isa. xxx. ]8. And when men's obstinacy and incorrigibleness arrive to such a height that he can spare no longer, yet, how loath is he to give them up to severe judgment ! Hos. xi. 8. " How shall I give thee up Ephraim ? How shall I deliver thee, Israel? How shall I make thee as Admah ? How shall I set thee as Zeboim ? Mine heart is turned within me, my repentings are kindled to- gether." When the Lord hath sinners in his arms, ready to give them up to severe judgments, yet he makes a stand, and would fain be prevented before he proceeds to his strange work : for so he calls his acts of judgment, Isa. xxvii. 21. Acts of mercy are con-
Direct.!. under tore Affliction. 49
natural, most agreeable, and pleasant to God, Mic. vii. 18. " He delighteth in mercy," but judgment is his strange act, and his strange work.
Itkly, Consider, that when at last he sends strokes on us, they are always short of the cause; he exacts not the whole debt that sinners owe to his justice, as Ezra doth acknowledge, Ezra ix. 13. " Thou hast punished us less than our iniquities deserve." The stroke he there is speaking of, was of a most heavy judg- ment; fearful ruin and desolation came upon Jerusa- lem, and the whole land of Judah; the city and tem- ple were burnt to ashes, the people carried captive to a strange land, and treated as bond slaves among the heathen: Yet, saith the holy man, thou hast punished us less than our iniquities deserve, q. d. u It is true we have been carried to Babylon, but in justice we might have been sent to hell: our houses were burnt, but our bodies might have been burnt too: We have been drinking water, but we might have been drinking blood: We have had grievous burdens on earth, but we might have been groaning in hell: We were banished from the temple, but we might have been eternally banished from God's presence." We think it a great favour among men, when any punishment is mitigated, when the sentence of death is changed into banishment, or when banishment is turned into a fine, or a great fine is made smaller: And will you think that God deals severely or rigorously with you, when he lays you on a sick-bed, when he might justly have laid you in hell, and poured out all his wrath upon you there ! You but taste of the brim of the cup, when God might cause you drink of the bottom and dregs thereof.
Have you not cause then to acknowledge God's jus- tice, nay. even his mercy too, in his dealings with you, however rough they may seem to be? May you not with good reason, say, anything less than hell is a mercy to such an ill-deserving creature as I am? If even a hard hearted Pharaoh, under distress, came the length to own the justice of God, Exod. ix. 27. " I have sin-
C
50 Directions to Persons Chap. II.
ned, the Lord is righteous;" shall any professed Chris- tian fall short of that obstinate Egyptian?
Direct. II. Labour still to be sensible of God's hand wider heavy affliction^ and beware of stupidity and unconcernedness under it.
T is a sin to faint under heavy affliction, but it is a duty to feel it, Heb. xii. 5. " My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of him." The apostle there doth caution against two extremes, which every Christian under the rod should be careful to avoid. 1. Despising or making light of affliction. 2. Sinking or desponding under affliction. We are in great hazard of running into the one or the other. As to the first, We may be said to despise the chastening of the Lord, when we do not observe God's hand in our affliction, so as to re- form the things whereby he is displeased ; or when we resolve to abide the trial, by the strength of our own resolutions, and stout-heartedneEs, without look- ing to God for supporting grace; or when we turn stu-< pid and insensible under the heavy and long continued rod. This despising and slighting of the rod is not patience, but stupidity ; it is not Christian magnanimi- ty, but a stoical temper of mind, most sinful and pro- voking to God. We see how angry God is with sin- ners when his strokes are not felt, lsa. xli. 25. " He hath poured upon him the fury of his anger; and it hath set him on fire round about, yet he knew not; and it hath burned him, yet he laid it not to heart." Jer. v. 3. " Thou hast stricken them, but they have not grieved : thou hast consumed them, but they have re- fused to receive correction: they have made their faces harder than a rock, they have refused to re- turn." There is little hope of a scholar minding his lesson, that is regardless of whipping. It is a dreadful sign to be like Pharaoh, sleeping in our sins, when God is thundering in his wrath. He that
Direct. II. under sore Affliction. 51
will sleep when his house is on fire, or lie still in bed as if he was not concerned, may assuredly expect to be consumed in its flames. As David could not bear it, when the messengers he sent to the Ammonites out of good will, were affronted and despised ; so neither will God endure it, when the messengers he sends to sin- ners are slighted ; for he that slights a messenger af- fronts his master. Those who make light of affliction, make light of God that sends it, and make light of sin that procures it.
Quest, But, when is it that people are suitably con- cerned under a heavy rod ? Ans. When they see God's hand, hear God's voice, answer his intent, are curi- ous to know his mind, desirous to do these things he requires, and reform these things he is displeased with. Remember, every affliction is a messenger from God, and deserves a hearing from you. It comes to thee with such a message as Ehud did to Eglon, Judges iii. 20. " 1 have an errand from God to thee, O king:" I have a message from God to thee, O Christian, O sin- ner. Well, lend an ear and hearken with reverence and attention to this errand ; say, " Speak, Lord, for thy servant heareth. W'hat vvouldst thou have me to do ?" Believe it, that God speaks as really to you by his rod, as by his word : therefore he says, hear ye the rod. God spake as truly by his ten plagues to Egypt, as he did by his ten precepts to Israel. And if the calm voice of the word were more regarded, we should hear less of the rough voice of the rod. As Gideon took briers, and thorns of the wilderness, and with them taught the men of Succoth, who would not be taught by fairer means, Judg. viii. 16. so God takes the sharp prickles of soreafflictions, to teach you his statutes, when you will not be taught by softer methods. Beware then of grieving God's Spirit, by turning stupid and insensi- ble under sharp or long continued trials: But, the more pains God is at with you by his rod, hearken the more carefully to his voice; and labour to make the greater
52 Directions to Persons Chap. II.
proficiency in the school of affliction, where he thinks fit to continue you; that so you may inherit that bles* sing, Psal. xciv. 12. iC Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest,. O Lord, and teachest him out of thy law/'
Direct. III. Beware of misconstructing God's dealings towards you, and of charging him foolishly.
"fJCTE are apt to believe Satan^s suggestions under * * heavy trials, and to entertain wrong thoughts of God and his dispensations. Now, these you ought to guard against; as for instance, 1st, Beware of har- bouring atheistical thoughts^ as if there were no pro- vidence, nowise governor of this lower world, no distinc- tion betwixt the good and bad; and that it is to no pur- pose to be religious, like these mentioned in Mai. ilL 14. " Ye have said, It is vain to serve God; and what profit is it, that we have kept his ordinance^ and walk- ed mournfully before the Lord of hosts?" Yea, even the Psalmist, when he begins to compare his own sharp trials with the wicked's ease and prosperity, is tempted to think all religion is vain, and say, Psal. lxxxiih 13, 14. " Verily I have cleansed my heart in vain, and washed my hands in innocency. For all the day long have I been plagued, and chastened every morning.'* But these are nothing but the hellish suggestions of Sa- tan, that irreconcileable enemy of God and precious souls, against which we should closely stop our ears.
2dly, Beware of charging God in your hearts with rigour or injustice in his dealing, like these, Ezek* xviii. 25. " Yet, ye say, the way of the Lord is not equal." How highly unjust and injurious are such thoughts of him, who is the judge of all the earth, and cannot but do right!
3<%, Beware of thinking that heavy afflictions do always speak wrath in God against thee: No, some- times they speak forth love, and God may be carrying on a love design thereby to thy soul, viz. to subdue thy strong lusts, and draw thee nearer unto himself;
Direct. IV. under sore Affliction, 53
as for those who think that the smarting rod and di- vine love cannot dwell together, let them read that passage, Heb. xii. 5, 6. " And ye have forgotten the exhortation which speaketh unto you as unto children, My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of him: For whom the Lord loveth he chastenetb, and scourgeth every son, whom he receiveth."
Zthli/, Beware of desponding and distrusting thoughts of God under sharp afflictions. Some are ready to raze the foundation, quit their interest in God and the promises and cast away their hope and confidence, saying with Gideon, Judg. vi. 13. " Oh my lord, if the Lord be with us, why then is all this evil befallen us?" So David was ready to draw a hasty conclusion, Psal. xxxi. 22. " I said in my haste I am cut off from before thine eyes." But this was the effect of unbelief : for he that believeth will not make haste.
Direct. IV. Under sore trouble and distresst labour to exercise a strong and lively faith,
TT was a noble and heroic resolution in that holy man -*■ Job under his singular trials, Job xiii. 15. " Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him." q. d. Let my strokes be ever so sore and heavy, yet 1 will not let go my grips of his word and promises, I will not raze these foundations of my hope. It was this way the Psalmist kept himself from sinking under bis heavy burdens, Psal. xxvii. 13. "I had fainted, unless I had believed to see the goodness of the Lord in the land of the living." Consider but a little the noble influence that faith has to strengthen and support the soul under sore trials.
1st, Faith grips to the great gospel- promises of sal- vation in and through Jesus Christ, and so secures the soul's main interest through eternity: which is enough to make the soul easy in every lot.
2<%, Faith views God in Christ at the helm in the C 3
54? Directions to Persons Chap. II.
greatest storm, and so it " endures as seeing him who is invisible, Heb. xi.*27.
3dh/9 Faith casts the soul's anchor upon the rock of ages, and stays itself on God and the faithful promises; whereby the soul is eased and disburdened of its fears and melancholy apprehensions, Psal. lv. 22. Isa. 1. 10.
Uhly^ Faith brings new strength and auxiliary sup- plies of grace from heaven, when the former supply is exhausted and spent; whereof David had the sweet ex- perience, Psal. xxvii. 13. As God doth plant and ac- tuate grace in the soul, so he is pleased to come in with seasonable supplies and reinforcements to the weak and decayed graces of his people, answerable to their present exigencies and pressures : and thus he doth from time to time feed the believer's lamp with fresh oil, giving more faith, more love, more %ope, and more desires; and hereby he gives power to the faint, and strengthens the things that remain, when ready to die.
bihlyy Faith keeps the soul from sinking under heavy trials, by bringing in former experiences of the power, mercy, and faithfulness of God to the afflicted soul : Hereby was the Psalmist supported in distress, Psal. xiii. 6. lxxxvii. 4. O saith faith, tf Remember what God hath done both for thy outward and inward man : he hath not only delivered thy body when in trouble, but he hath done great things for thy soul ; he hath brought thee out of a state of black nature, entered into a covenant-relation with thee, made his goodness pass before thee; he hath helped thee to pray, and many times hath heard thy prayers and thy tears. Hath he not formerly brought thee out of the horrible pit, and out of the miry clay, and put a new song in thy mouth, and made thee to resolve, never to give way to such unbelieving doubts and fears again ? And how unbecoming is it for thee now to sink in trouble?"
6/%, Faith supports the soul, by giving it a plea- sant view and prospect of a happy outgate from alt
Direct. IV. under sore Affliction. 55
trouble ; when it shall be admitted to see and dwell with Christ hereafter. Thus was Job supported in his great distress, Job xix. 25, 26, 27 " For I know- that my Redeemer liveth; and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth — Whom I shall see for my- self, and mine eyes shall behold," &c. A believing \iew of the soul's meeting with its Redeemer, and re- ceiving a crown of glory from him at last, is an excel- lent support to a Christian under the heaviest afflic- tion ; and so it was to Paul, 2 Tim. iv. 7, 8.
7thl7/} Faith gives great support, by the encourag- ing representations it makes of Christ, and of his pre- sent concern for the believer while under affliction. As for instance, 1st, Faith represents Christ to a believer under trials, as sympathizing with him under his dis- tress, feeling bis pain, hearing his groans, bearing his burdens, and ready to relieve him in his own ap- pointed time, which it well becometh him to wait for.
2dlj/i Faith represents Christ as putting in his al- mighty arm under the believer's head, and conveying invisible strength to support and hold him up under his greatest pressures.
3d{y, Faith represents Christ as pleading the afflict- ed believer's cause *with God, and answering all the charges of the law, the challenges of conscience, and accusations of Satan againsl him.
4//?/y, Faith represents Christ as standing by the furnace, as a refiner where the gold is melting, care- fully overseeing the trials of his people, that they may work for their good ; and ready to bring them out thereof, when they are sufficiently purified from their dross.
Sthly, Faith represents Christ as smiling on hispe<*- ple under the cross, whispering peace into their ears, and saying, " Well done, good and faithful servant."
56 Directions to Persons Chap. II.
Direct. V. Labour to bear with patience whatever load of trouble the Lord appoints for you,
X^TE will perhaps observe some who are strangers * * to religion contentedly enduring very painful evils; and this they may do by virtue of a natural hardi- ness and resolution which some are endued with, or upon the account of arguments furnished by human prudence. This is only patience as a moral virtue which some attain to. But it is patience as a spiritual grace, or a fruit of the Spirit which we must aim at under our trials; that we may bear them contentedly, from divine principles, to divine ends. Now this grace of patience we must earnestly beg from God un- der heavy afflictions, for it is only he that must work it in us; and therefore he is called the God of patience, Rom. xv. 5. And in order to your attaining of this grace, I shall lay before you the following considera- tions, which may be useful through the Lord's blessing for that end.
1st, Consider the patience of our Lord Jesus Christ under sufferings inexpressibly greater than yours. — " When it pleased the Lord to bruise him, and to put him to grief; how patiently did he bear all?" according to that remarkable word Isa. liii. 7. " He was oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth: he is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep be- fore her shearers is dumb, so he opened not his mouth." Now, Christ suffered as an example of patience, though it was not his chief end; and surely all the members of the body should study to imitate the head in pa- tience. Did your blessed Saviour patiently endure such agonies and pressures of wrath for you; and will you decline to undergo some short pains or sickness in obedience to his command?
2dli/, Consider God's sovereignty over you. He is the great potter, and you are his clay: and, why may he not do with you what he pleaseth? If your children offend you, you scourge them, and perhaps do it some-
Direct. V. under sore Afflict ion. 67
times without reason; yet how ill do you take it, when they refuse to submit ? How will you drive and spur your horses under you, and may be sometimes unrea- sonably! Yet they bear all quietly, and make no resist- ance. Shall they take blows from their master; and will not; you from your Maker, that has far more power over you? If any challenge you for cruelty to your children or beasts, you take it not well, because you think you may do what you will with your own, and no man hath right to quarrel you: But, hath not God a greater property in you, than you in your children or cattle? And will you not patiently submit to your wise and absolute Sovereign ?
3dl7/, Consider thy sin as the meritorious cause of all thy afflictions, however heavy they be. If thou hast right thoughts of thy sins and the aggravations there- of, thy mind may be composed to a patient sub- mission to God's hand : If sin be heavy on thee, all thy afflictions will be light. Luther gives us this as a reason why he slighted the rage of the Pope and emperor, and all his outward troubles; they are all little to me, because sin is so weighty on me. Hence it was that Paul complained not at all of his sufferings, for as great as they were; but he cried out much of his sins, Rom. vii. 24. " O wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of this death!" Sense of sin doth swallow up the sense of affliction, as the ocean doth little brooks. For, with whom shouldst thou quarrel, but thyself, when thou bringest troubles on thyself. This consideration should bring thee to re- solve and say with the prophet, Micah vii. 9. " I will bear the indignation of the Lord, because I have sinned against him."
4ttkly, Consider how sharp soever the pains are you are called to bear, yet they fall infinitely short of what you. have justly deserved at God's hands. It is of his infinite mercy that death and everlasting destruction hath not been your portion long since; and that you are riot now roaring under the extremity of his'indignation
58 Directions to Persons Chap. IL j
in the bottomless pit, together with the devil and his an-* gels. And consequently, whatsoever falls short of this, is truly a great mercy ; and so far from being ground of quarrelling, that the greatest sufferer on this side hell, hath just cause to admire God's clemency in dealing more favourably with him than he hath deserved.
5thly Compare thy case with others that have been or presently are in distress. Do not say there is none so hardly dealt with as thou art, for thou knowest not the affliction of other?. Consider duly the trials of that eminent saint Job, in all the circumstances thereof, and see if you can say, that your sorrow is ever so great as his sorrow was. Again, compare your case with that of the damned in hell, who lie and fry in end- less and ceaseless flames, so that they have no rest day nor night, but the smoke of their torment ascends for ever: and think what a blessing it is, that you are yet in a state of salvation, and not delivered over to these everlasting burnings, which were the due demerits of your sins, and to which you might long ago have been justly condemned, had it not been for the patience and long suffering of Almighty God, waiting to be gracious to guilty sinners. When you consider these things, instead of being dissatisfied with the divine dispensa- tions, you have cause to bless God, that matters are not worse with you; and that you are kept out of hell to this day, where thousands no more guilty than you, are presently roaring in desperation.
Unto these considerations I shall subjoin some few helps or advices in order to the attaining of patience under sore troubles. 1. Labour to get pardon of sin and peace with God secured to thy soul, and this will enable you to bear the heaviest cross with patience. Hence it was that Luther cried, *4 Smite, Lord, as thou wilt, I take all in good part, seeing my sins are par- doned: O pardon of sin is the crowning blessing, there- fore I will bear any thing, I will swallow up quarrel- ling into admiring; I welcome the pruning knife, see-
Direct. VI. under sore Affliction. 59
ing there is no fear of the bloody axe to fell me down."
2. Labour to see God's hand in thy affliction. Do not, like the dog, snarl at the stone, but look up to the hand that throws it. And surely a view of the hand of a holy Gcd may serve to calm all the boisterous waves of thy corruption, so did it with David, Psalm xxxix. 9. " I was dumb, I opened not my mouth, be- cause thou didst it." When he looked to the instru- ments and second causes of his afflictions, his heart waxed hot, and the fire of his inward passion began to burn and break out; but when he once espied God's hand and seal to the warrant for his correction, he be- came silent, and patiently submitted to the divine will.
3. Get a humble and self-denied frame of spirit, that you may have low thoughts of yourself, and of ail your attainments whatsoever. A proud man cannot think of submitting to the divine will, but will break before he bow. Hence we see a vast difference be- twixt a proud Pharoah and an humble Eli, under the rod: the one says, who is the Lord, that I should obey him? but the other saith, it is the Lord, let him do what seemeth him good.
4. Get love to Jesus Christ. Love is an enduring principle, 1 Cor. xiii. 7. it endureth all things. It makes the soul, like the kindly child, draw nearer to Christ, the more it is beaten.
5. Interpret God's ways and dealings with you al- ways in the best sense. And, Lastly, Be earnest in prayer, that God may conquer your rebellious will, and subdue these mutinous risings of heart within you a- gainst himself.
Direct. VI. Beware of envying wicked men, when you see them in health and prosperity.
THE Psalmist, when he was chastened every morn- ing, and in great adversity, was liable to this,
80 Directions to Persons Chap. II.
evili Psal. lxxiii. 3. (i I was envious at the foolish, when I saw the prosperity of the wicked." Corrupt nature doth strongly incline us to this sinful disposition, e- specially in the day of sore affliction; for " the spirit that dwelleth in us lusteth to envy," Jam. iv. 5. But did we rightly consider the state of wicked men, we would see greater ground to pity than envy them in the most prosperous condition ; Why? " the prosperity of fools shall destroy them." Pro v. i. 32. It makes them forget God, and turn hardened and secure in sin, which hast- ens their ruin. Who would envy a malefactor's go- ing up a ladder and being mounted above the rest of the people, when it is only for a little, and in order to his being turned over and hanged? This is just the case of wicked men, who are mounted up high in prosperi- ty; for it is so, only that they may be cast down deep- er into destruction. Observe that word, Psal. xxxvii. 1, 2. " Fret not thyself because of evil doers, neither be thou envious against the workers of iniquity; for they shall soon be cut down like grass," &c. And that word, Psalm xcii. 7. <c \Vhen the wicked spring as the grass, and when all the workers of iniquity do flourish, it is that they shall be destroyed for ever." It would be a brutish thing to envy an ox of his high and sweet pasture, when he is only thereby fitted for the day of slaughter. Who would have envied the beasts of old, the garlands and ribbons with which the heathens adorned them, when they went to be sacri- ficed ? These external ornaments of health, wealth, pleasures and preferments, wherewith wicked men are endowed, cannot make their bitter state happy, nor change their natures to the better. Whatever appear- ance these things make in the eyes of the world, they are but like a noisome dunghill, covered with scarlet, as vile and loathsome in God's sight as ever. How quickly is the beauty of earthly things blasted ! " The triumphing of the wicked is short, Job xx. 5. They live in pleasures on the earth for a while; but God sets them in slippery places, from whence they soon slide |
Direct. VI. wider sore Affliction, 61
into perpetual pain and anguish. They have a short time of mirth, but they shall have an eternity of mourn- ing* The longer their prosperity is, their sins are the greater, and their sufferings will be more grievous. But, O believer, it is in mercy to thee, that God doth hedge up the way with thorns, that thou mayest not find thy paths ; whilst he turns the wicked loose, and suffers them to stray and wander whither they will, to their eternal ruin. God takes this method with thee to make thee meet for an inheritance, and prepare you for a crown of glory ; but he takes a contrary way with the wicked, to fit them for destruction: therefore you ought not to be fretful under his hand, but thankful. We read of Queen Elizabeth, when she was in prison, how she envied the poor miik maid that was passing by, and would have thought herself happy to have been in her condition : But, had that afflicted princess known the glorious reign of forty-four years she was soon to enter upon, she would not have repined at the happi- ness of so mean a person. But, O afflicted believer, it is not a glorious reign for a set number of years, that is provided for thee; it is even a reign with glorious Christ thy Redeemer, for ever and ever: And hast thou any ground to be discontented or envious ?
k**^V^«.-v-W«
Direct. VII. Guard against repining complaints and discontented murmur ings against the providsnce of God under heavy sickness and affliction*
"V\^E see, the murmurers and complainers are class- * * ed with these that walk after their own lusts, Jude ver. 16. I know the people of God are liable to murmuring and impatience also under affliction ; but there is a great difference betwixt them and the wicked. I will have occasion to speak of believers murmurings afterwards, when I come to speak of their case in particular; but here I shall handle the sin of murmur-
D
62 Directions to Persons Chap. II.
ing in general, and as it appears mainly in the unre- generate, under heavy affliction,
This sin of murmuring is the froth of impatience, and scum of discontent; it is first cherished by repin- ing thoughts, and then vented by unsuitable complaints and expostulations, taxing the administration of provi- dence, as if God dealt too hard with us. Our very thoughts are audible with God, yea, as loud in his ears, as words are in ours; but it is yet worse, when repining thoughts are not crushed, but suffered to break out in- to words tending to the dishonour of God.
Quest. But is it altogether unlawful to complain of affliction whatever be our case?
Ans. Humble complaints are not murmuring9, nor sinful in themselves ; otherwise there would be no room for prayer, and for spreading out our distressed case before the Lord. We find God's children mak- ing complaints in affliction ; but then they do not complain of God, but to God, with a humble inquiry into the cause and meaning of his dispensations, and laying all the blame upon themselves, as did Job, chap. x. 1, 2. "I will leave my complaint upon myself; I will speak in the bitterness of my soul, I willsay unto God, do not condemn me, shew me where- fore thou contendest with me." Thus the blessed Son of God himself did in his distress, when he cried, " My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?" But there we may observe, he complains to God, not of L*od ; he hath not a hard word or thought of God, but expresseth a holy confidence" in God, My God, my God! he hath two words of faith for one word of fear. He humbly inquires into the cause of the dis- pensation, and desires to bring his will to God, not that God should bring down his will to him : If it be possible (says he) let this cup pass; however, glorify thy name, provide for thy own glory, and do with me what thou pleasest. In this matter our Lord doth set himself as an example of patience to us, teaching us to beware of impatient murmuring and quarrelling with
Direct. VII. under sore Affliction. 6$
God's providence in our affliction ; which many times we are guilty of, either when we harbour harsh thoughts of God's dealings, or break forth into rash and unadvis- ed speeches; when we charge God foolishly, and com- plain either of too much severity, as Ezek. xviii. 2, 25. or of too long delay, as Isa. xlix. 14?. or when our com- plaints are mixed with unbelief and distrust, as Psal. lxxviii. 19. or when we complain more of our punish- ment than we do of our sin, and nothing will satisfy us but deliverance from trouble.
Now, to deter you from these murmurings and com- plaints in trouble, I shall lay before you the follow- ing considerations, 1st, They who deserve worst, do commonly complain and murmur most, and are most ready to think they are hardly dealt with. The un- thankful Israelites were still murmuring. Ambitious Absalom was discontented. Bloody Hainan, in midst cf all his greatness, cries out, What doth all this avail me? But humble Jacob saith, he was not worthy of the least of all the mercies and truth which God had shew- ed him. And holy Job blesses God, and patiently submits, when he took from him, as well as when ha gave him.
2dli/, Murmuring is a sin that God takes special no- tice of, and looks on it as an injury and an affront done immediately against himself, 'Numb. xiv. 27. if I have heard the murmurings of the children of Israel, which they murmur against me." He that gives ear to the groans of his own spirit, doth also hear the grumblings of thine, and will reckon with thee for them.
3dly, It can no ways benefit cr relieve us in distress. I may say of sinful complaining (as Christ of sinful care) which of you, by complaining, can add one cubit to his stature? What ease or relief can you get by contend- ing with God ? Nay, instead of easing you of your bur- Iden, it will make it the heavier; as a child, the more Ihe struggles with his parents, he is the more beaten. iThe Israelites were once within eleven days journey lof Canaan; but by their murmurings they provoked
64 , Directions to Perso?is Chap. II.
God to lead them forty years march in the wilderness before they could reach it.
M/ily, Whatever be your distress, there is no just ground for complaints, whilst thou hast thy life for a prey. Remember that word of the afflicted church, Lam. iii. 39. " Wherefore doth a living man complain, a man for the punishment of his sins ?' A man living, a man upon the earth, a man out of hell hath no cause to complain* whatever be his affliction. For let him compare his sin and punishment together, he will find there is no proportion ; sin is a transgression against the infinite God ; punishment is but an affliction upon the finite creature : sin strikes at the very being of God ; but punishment only at the comfort of the creature. So that whatever your punishment be^ you have more cause to give thanks than to complain, and to say with Ezra, thou hast punished us less than our iniquities de- serve: It might have been a thousand times worse,, if strict justice had been the rule: It is of the Lord's mesv cics we are not consumed.
Sthly, When you murmur under sickness,- yoa quarrel with the messenger of that sovereign God, who gave you your lives, and can take them again when he thinks fit : and we know messengers ought not to be maltreated or abused, whatever be their commission, and far less when they are sent upon a good design. Now if you consider the design of this messenger and his errand to you, instead of fretting and quarrelling at his coming, you ought rather to bless God that sends such a suitable harbinger and forerunner to tell you that death is approaching, and that he vouchsafes to take so much pains on you, to wean you from the world and make you willing to be gone, by long con* tinued trouble ; when he might have seized you in a violent manner, and driven you away by main force, without using any means to obtain your consent. Have not many, who were most unwilling to die, at the be- ginning of a sickness, been brought, by the increase and continuance of it, to be well satisfied to leave the
Direct. VII. tinder sore Affliction. 65
world, and long to be with Christ ! And was not this for their advantage ?
6tkly, Consider the great evil and sinfulness of im- patient murmuring, complaints, and quarrellings un- der affliction.
1. Murmuring hath in it much unbelief and dis- trust of God, Psal. cvi. 2*, 25. " They believed not his word, but murmured in their tents/' They could not believe that the wilderness was the way to Canaan, that God would provide and furnish a table for them there, and relieve them in all their straits. So it is with us in trouble; we quarrel with God's providence, because we do not believe his promises ; we do not believe that this can be consistent with love, or can work for good in the end.
2. It hath in it unthankfulness. While we complain of one affliction, we overlook a thousand mercies. The Israelites murmured so for what they had not, that they unthankfully forgot all they had. Whereas a thankful person is so far from fretting that God doth not give him every thing, that he wonders that God should give him any thing. " I am less than the least of all thy mercies," said Jacob, 6i We are perplexed, said Paul, but not in despair ; we have God to go to, which is matter of praise." But the murmurer un- thankfully overlooks all his present, and forgets all his former mercies; and gives not God thanks for any thing. Because God removes his comforts, his health, strength, and ease for a time ; all the years he formerly jenjoyed them, though most undeservedly, are quite buried in oblivion*
3. It implies much pride and self-conceit. He that complains of God's dealings, secretly applauds his own deservings. Only by pride comes contention. [When men have a conceit of themselves, they pick tquarrels with God's providence, being apt to think [they deserve better treatment at his hands; whereas Ithe humble soul is sensible he deserves nothing but
D3 . S
66 Directions to Persons Chap. It.
wrath, and therefore lays his hand on his mouth when the Lord afflicts him.
&, It involves men in rebellion against God. When God strikes men for sin, murrnurers fly in his face and kick against his strokes, like bullocks unaccustom- | ed to the yoke. They in some respect resemble that \ desperate apostate Julian, of whom it is written, that ! he shot up his darts against heaven, when he was in distress. They fulfil that word, Prov. xix< 3. « The foolishness of man perverteth his way, and his heart fretteth against the Lord." The repining heart boils with rage against God and his dispensations, like those wicked Jews when hungry and hardly bestead, Isai viii. 21. " They shall fret themselves, and curse their king and their God, and look upward."
5. It imports much impenitency and unhumbleness of sin ; and that we have seen little of the intrinsic evil of sin | and of our ill deservings for it. Can we truly believe that our sins deserve hell-fire, and yet impatiently repine at sickness and lesser strokes upon our bodies?
6. It includes much atheism and blasphemy against God and his infinite perfections, in several respects;
(1.) By our impatient murmurings, we either virtu- ally deny that things hwe below are governed by God's providence $ or else,
(2-) We tax his providence with unrighteousness in the management thereof; as if God did withhold from us what is due, or inflict on us what we have not deserved. Oh, what atheism is this! Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right ? May he not upon the justest ground, answer every murmur, as Mattb. xx. 13. " Friend, I do thee no wrong*"
(3.) We in effect grasp at the sovereignty, and usurp the throne of the most high God, and would have the disposal of things in our hands J yea, we presume to summon God to our bar to give account of his admi- nistrations, when we take upon us to quarrel any of his dispensations. Alas, we little remember the woe
Direct. VII. under Sore Affliction, 67
that is pronounced against so doing, Isa.xlv. 9. u Woe unto him that striveth with his Maker \ shall the clay say to him that fashioneth it, What makest thou? or thy work, He hath no hands ?"
(4.) We on the matter take sin's part against God, we either justify it, or extenuate its evil, and allege by our murmurings, that God is unrighteous to punish such small sins with such heavy afflictions.
(5.) We virtually question God's power to reach us a greater blow, when we enter the lists with God, and contend with our Maker : is it not in effect to say, we know how to reduce him to our terms, or make our party good against him ?
(6.) We disparage his wisdom, and take upon us to be his counsellors, as if we could instruct him bet- ter in the management of affairs, and teach him what is fit to be done with his creatures. Hear what the Lord saith, Job xi. 2. i( Shall he that contendeth with the Almighty, instruct him ? He that reproveth God, let him answer it." Murmuring is a reproving of God, and a charging him will ill conduct, saying in effect with Absalom, " There is none that takes care to order men's affairs ; O that I were king of the world ! then should things be better ordered than now they are." So blasphemous is the language of our impa- tient murmurings. Let us therefore be ashamed of them, and abhor ourselves in dust and ashes for our foolishness in censuring the actions- of the only wise God. Shall a poor ignorant passenger, that under- stands not the use of the compass, be angry that the skilful pilot will not steer the vessel according to his pleasure?
(7.) We hereby slight and undervalue the riches of divine goodness, of which we have formerly shared, and do still partake: Like foolish and peevish children, if they cannot have their will, or get some thing they want, do presently throw away the things which they have, saying, with unthankful Haman, " All this avail- eth me nothing."
68 Directions to Persons Chap. IT.
Lastly, I might add that sin hath some resemblance to hell itself: for there the damned do continually vex and torment themselves with their fretting and impa- tient thoughts, which cause them break out into fear- ful rage and blasphemy against God.
Quest. But how shall we prevent such discontented murmurings ? For sometimes trouble is so great, we cannot bear it patiently.
Ans, God hath given you reason, to bear rule over passion, and furnished you with strong arguments to prevail against discontents. Why then should you be so brutish as to dethrone reason, and suffer sense and passion to govern you ? Are you not Christians, and sworn to live according to the rules of that excellent religion ? Why then do you act so contrary to your profession and engagements ?
Besides what I have already said, I shall add some few remedies more, for the cure of this murmuring distemper.
1st, Look on thy murmurings as worse than all thy pains and troubles -whatsoever ; those are but afflictions from God, but these are sins grievous and provoking unto God.
2dly, Remember the judgments which murmuring hath brought down from heaven upon sinners. Miri- am was smitten with a leprosy for it : Dathan and A- biram were swallowed up alive : fiery serpents, plagues, and exclusion from Canaan, were Israel's judgments for this sin, 1 Cor. x. 10. «{ Neither murmur ye, as some of them murmured, and were destroyed of the destroyer." The arrows which murmurers shoot a- gainst heaven do soon return upon their own heads.
3dly> Whatever thy sufferings are for the present, yet still believe thy case might be worse. The troubles that light upon the body are nothing so terrible as these that light on the soul, Prov. xviii. 14. "A wounded spirit who can bear?" They are nothing to what thy innocent Saviour suffered upon the cross, yeaj nothing
Direct. VII. under sore Affliction. 69
to what some martyrs have endured for the truths of the gospel.
Mhly, Get very low thoughts of yourself, and a deep sense of ill deservings for sin. , O \ should a fire-brand of hell murmur for temporal afflictions?
5thlj/t Be still examining thyself, rather than cen- suring God. Doth God seem to neglect thee, say, alas, it is most just ! Have not I neglected him, and given a deaf ear to his calls many a day?
6thli/, Bear in mind that these troubles will not last, there is a great change near; either they will issue in life or death. If life, you will be ashamed you had no more patience when sick ; if death, then, if you belong to Christ, it will give a finishing stroke to all troubles and complaints, and heaven will make amends for all. But if you be not in Christ, whatever your afflictions be now, troubles a thousand times worse are abiding you in another world, death will turn thy crosses into pure unmixed curses; and then, how gladly wouldst thou return to thy former afflicted state, and purchase it at any rate, were there any possibility of such a re- turn ? You now fly out in a passion, and sayi you are not able to bear what you complain of: but consider, if you will not obediently bear God's rod now: you will then bear more, whether you will or not ; and God will make you able to bear more, when there will never be any hopes of relief.
7thly9 Study to give vent to thy sorrows in a way of prayer and praise. An oven stopped is the more hot within ; but the breath of prayer or praise gives ease. If we did complain more to God, we should complain less of God. What a mercy is it, that you have still God to go to ? Improve the privilege, confess unwor- thiness, and beg the grace of patience and submission out of Christ's full treasures. Be also praising God for mercies received ; and however bad thy case is, bless God it is not in hell2 you are in the land of hope.
70 Directions to God's Children Chap. III.
CHAP. III.
Containing special directions to the children of God, when under sickness or any other affliction.
Direct. I. Let Believers especially guard against faint- ing or desponding under God's afflicting hand,
FTpHIS is an exhortation which God in a peculiar -■• manner directs unto his children, Heb. xii. 5. ** My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord5 nor faint when thou art rebuked of him." There are two extremes mentioned, despising and fainting ; I spoke of the first before, in Chap. IT. Direct. II. It is a duty to feel our affliction, but a sin to faint under it. God's people may be said to faint under their trials, when they sink or despond, or give way to fretting or repining under them. In the preceding Direction I spoke of the evil of murmuring in general : here I shall speak of believers' fainting in particular.
1. I shall inquire whence their fainting under afflic- tion doth proceed.
2. Bring some arguments and helps against \his evil.
3. Answer some objections of fainting believers.
1. As to the Jlrst, Whence these faintings in be- lievers do proceed, 1st, They proceed from the griev- ousness of their affliction, and the heaviness of their burden, which is ready to amaze and stagger their thoughts, and sink their spirits with fear and despon- dency. Hence did the Psalmist complain, Psalm lx. 3, "Thou hast shewed thy people hard things: thou hast made us to drink the wine of astonishment.', And Psalm lxix. 2. " I sink in deep mire, where there is no standing ; I am come into deep waters, where the floods overflow me."
Vdly, From the smallness of their spiritual strength, and particularly the weakness of their faith, Prov. xxiv. 10. " If thou faint in the day of adversity, thy strength is small." Whence was it that Peter fainted
Direct. I. while under Affliction ^1
and began to sink in the waters, but from the weak- oess of his faith, Matth. xiv. 30, 31. We know not our strength till it be tried. Sometimes we have such a conceit of it, that we think, like Peter, we can walk upon a sea of trouble : but in a little, behold some sur- prising blast assaults our confidence; and then we faint and cry out with him, " Help, Lord, or else we perish." Peter reckoned only upon the sea, but did not think of the boisterous wind ; and he looked to his dangers, more than to the power that was to carry him through them.
3dly, From their impatience of delay. When de- liverance is long a coming, it is not easy to wait God's leisure, and to keep the heart from desperate conclu- sions, Psalm xxxi. 22. " 1 said in my haste, I am cut off from before thine eyes."
Aithly, From the power of Satan's temptations and furious assaults. When Satan is let loose in time of affliction to throw in his fiery darts, the believer is ready to faint, and say, as Psalm lxxvii. 8. " Is his mercy clean gone for ever ?" &c.
5thly, From their wearisome conflicts with a body of death, and an ill heart. These in time of affliction do add affliction to the afflicted heart.
6tkly9 From long and great desertions. When God hides his face from the believer in affliction, his soul faints under it, as in Isa. xliv. 15 " Zion hath said the Lord hath forsaken me, my God hath forgotten me.
ithly, From the consciousness of their guilt, aud ill deservings before God, upon the account of old sins, abuse of mercies, and untender walking before God. Affliction doth revive old sins, as with Job xiii. 26. "Thou writtest bitter things against me, and makest me to possess the sins of my youth." His old sins, and guilt of his youthful follies, now revived upon him, and sat close to his conscience; which occasioned his fainting under his burden. .Lastly, Great afflictions do frequently cloud the
72 Directions to God's Children, Chap. III.
believer's graces and evidences for heaven, and dis- cover their corruptions : whereby they are made to sink under their trial. They see more unbelief, impatience, distrust and enmity to God in them, than they saw before; they see more of the weakness of grace, and of their want of faith and love, than before; where- by they are sometimes tempted to raze the foundation, and say all their former attainments were but delusions, and their professions but hypocrisy. These things make afflictions sometimes very heavy and sinking to the people of God.
II. In the next place, for preventing and helping this evil of fainting under affliction ; let believers con- sider,
1st. These heavy trials are all needful for you. Deep waters are not more needful to carry a ship into the haven, than great afflictions are to carry the vessels of our souls into the port of bliss. Strong winds and thunder are frightful, but they are necessary to purge the air. One of the sharpest calamities that ever be- fel Israel was the Babylonish captivity, yet even this was in mercy to them : for the Lord saith, Jer. xxiv. 5. *' I have sent them out of this place into the land of the Chaldeans for their good." Strange ! of free men to be made prisoners, and that in a strange land among the heathen; to be removed far from their own houses, vineyards, friends, nay, and from the temple of God and his ordinances; and yet all this for their good ! Why ? they were hereby effectually weaned and broke off from their darling sin of idolatry.
2dly> Consider, that your affliction, however heavy it be, will soon have an end; Isaiah lvii. 16. "For 1 will not contend for ever, neither will I be always wroth; for the spirits should fail before me, and the souls which I have made." The goldsmith will not let his gold lie longer in the furnace than it is purified. The wicked have a sea of wrath to drink: but, O drooping believer, take comfort ; you have but a cup of afflic- tion, which will soon be exhausted. The time is near
Direct. I. while wider Afflictions 73
when all thy trials shall have an end: In heaven there is no cross, no complaint, no tears, nor sorrows for ever.
3<%, Faint not, O child of God, for these afflic- tions are all the hell which thou shall have; thou hast nothing to fear hereafter. Judas had two hells, one in time by terror in his conscience, another after this life which endures to eternity; but all the hell that a believer hath is this light affliction, which is but for a moment.
4///ty, Desponding or murmuring in affliction is e- vil in any, but in none is it so bad as in the children of God. It doth very ill become their covenants, their privileges, their hopes. Have they resigned and giv- en up themselves and all they have to God by a so- lemn covenant, and will they fret when he disposeth of them? Did thou not say, O believer, in the day when thy heart was stung with sin, and the terrors of God made thee afraid, O let me have Jesus Christ for my Saviour and portion, and I will be content, though I should be stricken with boils like Job, or beg my bread with Lazarus? Now, God tries thee if thou wilt stand to thy word: O beware of retracting. Hath not that soul enough, who hath an all-sufficient God for his portion? If God be thine in covenant, that comprehends all things.
5thly, It doth discompose and unfit the soul for any duty. It is ill sailing in a storm, so it is ill praying when the heart is in a storm of disquiet and despon- dency.
6thly, Your fainting under affliction, and carrying as if the consolations of God were s?nall, is enough to stumble others at religion, and make them call the truth of it in question. When they see those that profess religion, and have oft declared that their re-, joicing is in Christ Jesus as their portion, begin to sink and despond under outward afflictions; O may not they be tempted to say, ** Where is the truth of re- ligion? Where are these divine supports and conso- lations we often have heard of?"
E
74 Directions to God's Children Chap. III.
Lastly, O then seek to get faith revived, and strengthened, and resolve with Job to trust in God, though he should slay you. This would be of noble use to keep the heart from sinking under pressures of affliction, as the Psalmist found it to his sweet experi- ence, Psalm xxvii. IS. "I had fainted, unless I had believed to see the goodness of the Lord in the land of the living."
III. I come to answer some objections or excuses of fainting believers, which they do commonly allege as the ground of their discouragement in their afflic- tions.
Object. I. " O (saith one) my afflictions are not ordi- nary; they are sore pressures I lie under, and of vari- ous kinds too."
Ans. 1. O believer, God hath taken the ordering of your lot in his own hand, and he knows what is fittest for you. Should a man be left to carve out his own portion, it would soon appear he would be his own greatest enemy. We would all be for the dainties of pleasure and prosperity, which would not be for our souls' health ; as children think green fruit the best diet, because they please their taste ; but their parents are wiser to keep them from them.
2dly, God may see you have many and strong lusts to be subdued, and that you need many and sore afflic- tions to bring them down. Your pride and obstina^ cy of heart may be strong, your distempers deeply root- ed, and therefore the physic must be proportioned to them; as with the Iraeiites, Psalm cvii. 11, 12. M Be- cause they rebelled against the word of God, and con- temned the counsel of the Most High; therefore, he brought down their hearts with labour." O believer, your God and Father, that hath the mixing of your cup and portion, is a wise and skilful physician, who knows your constitution and your need, 1 Pet. it 6. »' If need be you are in heaviness through manifold tempta- tions." And as he knows your need, so he understands your strength, 1 Cor. x. 13. " Faithful is he, that will
Direct. I. while under Affliction, 75
not suffer you to be tempted above what you are able."
3dh/, God sends great and sore troubles, that you may have the more experience of God's wisdom and mercy in your support and deliverance, Psalm Ixxi. 20. «« Thou which hast shewed me great and sore troubles, shall quicken and bring me up again from the depths of the earth."
Object. II. " But (saith one) my affliction is singu- lar ; there was never any in my condition."
Ans. 1st, It is very ordinary for every man in great distress to reckon his case singular, because he feels best what is nearest himself, but is a stranger to what his neighbour feels.
2dly, This suggestion is one of Satan's devices, that he might tempt a child of God to question his Father's love; but he is a liar, and not to be credited in what he saith ; for others of your brethren have been afflict- ed in the same kind and degree, if not worse, 1 Pet. v. 9. ** Knowing that the same afflictions are accom- pliahed in your brethren that are in the world."
3dlyi Whatever your case be, you must own your sufferings are not so great as your sins. The trials of God's people in Babylon were singular; yet Ezra owns, Ezra ix. 13. " Thou hast punished us less than our iniquities deserve." If our provoked Judge shall in his clemency send us to Babylon instead of hell, we have no cause to complain.
Mhlyy But O child of God, however thou complain- est of the singularity of affliction now, all such com- plaints will be taken out of thy mouth ere long, and the time is near when thou shalt be made to wonder at the wisdom of God in guiding so many sons and daugh- ters to glory, through such a variety of trials, exer- cises, afflictions, and temptations: and made to say as these in Mark vii. 37. " He hath done all things well."
Object. III. " But (saith one) my affliction is long continued, and I see no outgate ; and how can 1 but faint under it."
76 Directions to God's Children Chap. Ill*
Ansxv. 1st, It is not so long as your sins deserve; for in justice it might be for ever, it might be " the worm that never dieth, and the fire that is never quenched."
2dly, Your sufferings on earth are not so long as your reward in heaveiij Rom. viii. 18. '* For I reckon that, the sufferings of this present time, are not wor- thy to be compared with the glory which shall be re- vealed in us."
Sc%, No length or continuance of affliction here should hinder a believer's comfort, if we take a view of our head and pattern Jesus Christ, How loirg did his afflictions continue I No end was put to them, till he cried with a loud voice, and gave up the ghost. Though he was the Son of God, yet from the hour of his birth to the moment of his death, from his manger to his cross, his afflictions still increased, and he end- ed his days in the midst of them. Now, Christ is the head of the church, and your great representative, O believers, into a conformity with whom you are pre- destinated : be content then to be like your head and pattern, to have no ease or rest from afflictions till you lie down in the grave; it is " there the wicked cease from troubling, and there the weary be at rest," Job iii. 17.
Mhly, Remember that your afflictions are a part of Christ's cross, which your loving Redeemer hath con- trived for your good, and hath appointed you to take up and bear with him. Now love to Christ should keep yon from wearying to bear off a part ol Christ's cross, especially when he himself bears the heaviest end of it, nay, bears you and your cross both. It is said of Jacob; Gen. xxix. 20. that he served seven years lor Rachel, and they seemed to him but a few days, for the love he had to her." And, shall not we endure a few years' affliction for our Lord Jesus Christ, who Jived a life of sorrows, and died a cursed death for our sakes? Had we more love to Christ, his cross would not be so tedious to us.
Direct. I. while under Affliction. 77
5thly, Should it not be good news to thee, that there is a deliverance for thee at death from ail thy troubles, and that this time is hastening and very near ? Be not anxious for an outgate here in time, for that savours too much of unbelief and love to the world. Doth it not seem to say, that you would be better content to be turned back again to the stormy tumultuous sea of this world, than to be safely and speedily landed at your rest above? That you would be more happy in a few temporal mercies on earth, than to enter upon your eternal inheritance with Christ?
Object. IV. " No wonder (saith one) that I faint under my affliction, for I want these consolations and supports which God usetb to reserve for afflicted saints."
Ans. 1st, If God be presently chastening you for your sins, you must be content to feel the bitterness pf sin, before you can taste the sweetness of God's con* solations.
§dty\ Can you say that your afflictions have duly humbled you, and fitted you for comfort? Have they yet brought you to a willingness to quit and renounce ail your beloved sins? and even to part with all 'your earthly enjoyments and comforts at God's call, and be content with God in Christ alone for your happiness and portion? if this be not done, your afflictions have not had their due effect, to prepare you for comfort, and till then you cannot expect it. You are in the. hands of a wise and skilful physician, who will not too hastily heal and bind up your sores, so as to let them spoil and fester at the bottom.
3c%, Though you have no sensible consolations from God in your present trials, yet you must still labour to keep in the way of duty, and live by faith on his promises. Believe firmly that God is good to them that love him, and that there is forgiveness with him to the penitent sinner. And if all stars withdraw their light whilst you are in God's way, then assure yourself.* the sun is near the rising.
7$ Directions to God's Children Chap. III.
Object. V. " But my affliction is such, that it dis- ables me from duty, and makes me useless and unpro- fitable; and this makes me faint under my' burden."
Ans. 1st, God sends afflictions never to unfit, but to quicken you for the performance of duty ; to make you repent more thoroughly, pray more fervently, flee to Christ more earnestly ; and mind heaven more in- tensely.
Vdly, If it be your duty to others that your affliction incapacitates you for, then remember, if God in his providence disables you for that, it is no longer a duty incumbent on you, and you must not grudge if God take you off: and put others in your room. God is a free and sovereign agent, and will be tied to no mean or instrument whatsoever for carrying on his work.
Direct. II. Let the Children of God be exemplary in patience and submission to God under their afflictions.
Treated of patience, and gave some motives and helps to it, to all afflicted persons in general, Chap. II. Direct. V. But here I shall bring some special argu- ments to Christian patience and submission proper for believers. You that God hath done so much for be- yond others, ought to shine in this grace of patience, and be examples to others for it, when God chastens you, though with very sore affliction.
Is/, Study patience under affliction; for it is the common path and beaten road to heaven, that all the saints have trod, who have gone thither before you : Behold the print of the footsteps of all the cloud of witnesses in this road; and, would ye be singular, and chuse a way of your own? When God solemnly renew- ed his covenant with Abraham, and he had prepared the sacrificf, whereby it was to be ratified and confirm- ed, God made a smoking furnace to pass between the pieces of the sacrifice, Gen. xv, 17. to let him know
Direct. II. while under Affliction. 79
that there was a furnace of affliction attending the covenant of grace and peace, and all that entered there- into. God has appointed that all the stones of the spi- ritual and heavenly building shall be hewed and polish- ed by affliction here; and we are not to think that God's ordinary way will be changed for us. We must not think to walk on roses, when so many worthies have marched through briers and thorns to heaven.
2dly, Consider, that the greater afflictions you meet with are consistent with the love of God, nay, spring from his love to you. Every sanctified rod is a gift and royal donation sent by the hand of God to you, Phil. i. 29. '« To you it is given in behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also to suffer far his sake." Now surely, if we look on the cross as a gift, an honour, an advantage, and blessing, we should bear it patiently, Psal. xciv. 12. " Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest, O Lord." O be- liever, thy temporal cross comes from the same love that thy eternal crown comes from, according to Rev. iii. 19, 21. Men will not take pains to correct stub- born servants, but will turn them out of doors ; but love constrains them to chastise their sons. God, out of hatred, lets many a sinner go unpunished in this world ; for, why should he prune or dress the tree which he intends for trie fire? The malefactor escapes scourging that is condemned to the gallows, Job xxu 30. '* The wicked is reserved to the day of destruction, they shall be brought forth to the day of wrath." But it is far otherwise with the children of God. That is a strange word which Job hath, Job vii. 17, 18. " What is man that thou shouldst magnify him? and that thou shouldst set thine heart upon him ? And that thou shouldst visit him every morning, and try him every moment?" Now, if we compare this place with others in the context, we will see how he acknowledged that the most overwhelming distress proceeds from the love and care of God, yea, from his fixing his heart on him, to magnify him, and do him good ; and that
80 Directions to God's Children Chap. III.
for this end he doth chasten him every morning, and try him every moment; and that with such afflictions as for the present are so far from being joyous, as that they give the soul no rest, but even make the man weary of his life; as heexpresseth what effect his affliction had on himself'. Yea, it may be observed in the pro- vidence of God from the foundation of the world, that those who have had most afflictions have had most grace, and the most eminent testimonies of ac- ceptance with God: Jesus Christ the Son of God, had the most afflictions of any, and yet the Father al- ways loved him, and was well pleased with him. j
Sdli/, Consider the bright examples of patience which God sets before you in his word. Besides that of his dear Son, the Lord Jesus Christ, of whom, I spoke before; consider the patience of Job, when he was stript of all his earthly comforts, and laid under the greatest afflictions, yet he calmly falls down and worships God, Job i. 21. and said, " Naked came I out of my mother's womb, and naked shall I return: The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away, blessed be the name of the Lord. In all this Job sinned not, nor charged God foolishly." Consider the patience of David, when he was driven from his throne, from his house, and from God's sanctuary, and all this by his own son ; yet, how submissive is he to God? 2 Sam. xv. 26. «' Behold here I am, let him do to me as seem- eth good to him/' And, when Shimei cursed him,, and threw stones at him, he patiently bore it, and would suffer no harm to be done him for it, saying, as in 2 Sam. xvi. 11. '* Let him alone, and let him curse, for the Lord hath bidden him." Consider the patience of holy Eli, when, though he heard such news, as, like a sudden clap of thunder, made the ears of such as heard it to tingle, and their hearts to tremble, yet he calmly and quietly submitted to it, 1 Sam. iii. 18. "It is the Lord, let him do whatseemeth him good." He doth not fly in God's face in a passion, but falls (Jown at his feet in a humble submission. Observe also the wonderful patience of Aaron, when God af-
Direct. II. while under Affliction. 81
flicted him very sore, he is silent and submissive un- der the Lord's hand, Lev. x. 3. " And Aaron held his peace." If we consider the greatness of the punishment, we will see the more cause to recommend the great- ness of his patience. 1. Aaron lost his children, not his estate or worldly substance, but his children; these are a part of a man's bowels; other earthly losses are not comparable to this; therefore it was that Satan, that cunning enemy, reserved the loss of Job's chil- dren to the last onset, as his great master piece and sharpest attack. How sadiy did Rachel lament and weep for her children! Matlh. ii. 18. yet Aaron held his peace. 2. Aaron lost both his sons at once ; how pathetically did .David bewail the loss of one son I 2 Sam. xvii. 33. " O my son Absalom, my son, my son," &c. yet Aaron lost both his sons together, and
saith not one word : He held his peace. 3. Aaron
lost them by a sudden death, of which he had no warn- ing: Sickness usually prepares men for the stroke that is coming by death; but Aaron met with a surprising
blow, yet he held his peace. 4?. Aaron's sons were
not taken away by an ordinary stroke of God's hand, but by an extraordinary supernatural rod; for it is said <s There went out fire from the Lord, and devoured them, and they died before the Lord," Lev. x. 2. He lost them in such a manner, as might speak forth God's anger: now, a religious father had rather lose all his children in the favour of God, than one child in bis anger; yet, whatever were the bitter ingredients of this cup, Aaron was not impatient against God that mjxed it for him, but held his peace, because God did it.
kthly, To engage you to patience under your trials^ do but compare your case with that of others. Do not say, there is none afflicted as you are; for there are many far deeper plunged in the waters of Marah than you are; some are still upon the rack, and spend their whole days and years in continual righting and strug- gling: as in Psaim xxxi. 10. " My life is spent with
82 Directions to God's Children Chap. Ill*
grief, and my years with sighing." Have you sore distress in your bodies? others have grievous wounds in their souls. Do you bear the wrath of man? others bear the wrath of God. You have but one single trial, others have many twisted together. Some are stript of all comforts, you have comforts still remaining. You have many sad things in your trial, but you have not ground as yet to complain, as the Psalmist dotb, Psalm xlii. 7. " All thy waves and thy billows are gone over me." Take a view of what the Son of God, what the apostles, and what the martyrs and other worthies have endured. They had trial of "cruel mockings, scourgings, bonds and imprisonments : they wandered in deserts, in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth, being destitute, afflicted, tormented. They were tempted, they were crucified, stoned to death, sawn asunder, slain with the sword, &c. And yet how well did they take with the cross? saith Paul, <« We glory in tribulation," Rom. v. 3. And what saith James? Jam. i. 2. " My brethren, count it all joy when ye fall into divers temptatiens." As if he had said, rejoice aye more and more that you are af- flicted : God is magnifying you, he is visiting you; doing you good, taking the more pains on you, and fitting you for glory.
5thly, The consideration of God's former mercies and kindnesses to you, should engage you to patience in trouble, and make you blush to take any thing ill out of God's hand. Thus Job taught his impatient wife, Job ii. 10. " What! shall we receive good at the hand of God,andshall we not receive evil?" 6 believer, let not thy afflictions cause thee to bury thy mercies in oblivion. Has not God brought thee from Satan's family, and put you among his children ; and, will you iorget or undervalue that honour? Hath he struck off thy tetters, taken off thy prison garments,^and set you at liberty; and will you be unthankful?' Hath he given thee Christ for thy treasure and portion, and entitled you to his unsearchable riches; and will you be discontent-
Direct. II. while under Affliction. 83
ed? Hath be given you the graces of his Spirit, which are more precious than rubies; and will you quarrel when he smites in some outward things? Hath he made you an heir of glory, and provided eternal mansions above for you ? and will you be fretful for want of gome trifles here? The view Moses had of the recom- pence of reward in heaven, caused him chuse to suffer affliction patiently with the people of God.
6thlyt The time of affliction is usually God's graci- ous trysting season with his people, the time of their rarest comforts and sweetest foretastes of heaven, ac- cording to 2 Cor. i. 5. Paul and Silas did never sing more joyfully than when they were laid in the inner prison, with their backs torn with scourges, and their feet fast in the stocks, Acts xvi. 24. And, when was it that Jacob saw the angels of God, ascending and descending upon the ladder that reached betwixt heaven and earth, but at the time when he was in a destitute case, forced to lie in the open field, having no canopy but the heavens, and no pillow but a stone? When -was it that the three children saw Christ in the likeness of the Son of man walking with them, but when they were in the furnace, and that when it was hotter than ordinary? When was it that Ezekiel had a vision of God, but when sitting so- litary by the river Chebar in the land of his captivity? When was it that John got a glorious vision of Christ, but when he was an exile in the Isle of Patmos? And when was it that Stephen saw the heavens opened, and Christ standing at the right hand of God pleading for him; but when they were stoning and bruising him to death ? So that the most remarkable experiences of I God's kindness, that believers get in this world, have | been trysted to the time of affliction : the considera- tion whereof should move every Christian tq wait oti the Lord and bear his cross with patience.
7^/j/, When you are helped to Christian patience and submission under God's hand, it doth contribute much to the credit of religion, and to the conviction^
84 Directions to God's Children Chap. III.
of the world, that there is a certain reality in the truths of the gospel, and a great efficacy in the grace of God, which bears yon up, and carries you through beyond the strength of nature.
Lastly, O believer, bear up with patience under the cross, for thou hast not long to bear it. God's wrath on the church abideth but for a moment, yea, a little moment; Isa. xxvi. 20. " Come, my people, en- ter thou into the chambers and shut thy doors about thee, hide thyself as it were for a little moment, until the indignation be overpast." Surely a moment, a little moment; which is the smallest part of time, will soon be over: and wilt thou not have patience for a moment? The Psalmist supported himself with this consideration, Psalm ciii. 9. " He will not always chide, neither will he keep his anger for ever." The time of indignation will soon be overpast, and the time of con- solation will succeed. O believer, the end of all thy trials is near; think on it and look for it. Is it bodily pain or. sickness that is thy affliction? then consider the end of it will be either life. or death? if death, then what thou sufFerest is the last brunt, bear it patiently. These enemies you now see, you will see them again no more. In the mansions above, there is no pain nor crying: the inhabitants there shall never say that they are sick; and one hour with them will make thee forget all thy momentary afflictions. If the issue shall be life, you will be ashamed, when well, that you had no more patience whilst sick.
I shall close this direction with the words of the a- postle James, James v. 10, 11, " Take, my brethren, the prophets who have spoken in the name of the Lord, for an example of suffering affliction and of patience. Behold, we count them happy which endure. Ye have heard of the patience of Job, and have seen the end of the Lord; that the Lord is very pitiful, and of tender mercy,"
A'
Direct. III. "while under Affliction. 85
Direct. III. Let believers be much employed hi the praises of God, while they are under affliction by sickness or otherwise. S.we should bless the Lord at all times, and keep up good thoughts of God on' every occasion; so especially in the time of affliction. Hence we are com- manded to glorify the Lord in the fires, Isa. xxiv. 15. And this the three children did in the hottest furnace. So Job blessed God when he had taken away his great- est comforts, Job i. 21. And this is agreeable to that command, 1 Thess.v. 18. "Inevery thing give thanks." I grant indeed, we cannot give thanks for affliction as affliction, but either as it is the means of some good to us or as the gracious hand of God is some way re- markable therein towards us. In this respect, there is no condition on this side of hell, but we have cause to praise God in, even in the greatest calamities. Hence it was that David, when he speaks of his affliction, Psalm cxix. 68. adds presently, " Thou art good, and doest good.'' And he declares, verse 65. " Thou hast dealt well with thy servant, O Lord, according unto thy word." Hence Paul and Silas praised God when they were scourged and imprisoned.
Well then, O believer, obey the command of thy God, and imitate his worthies, by praising God under thy affliction. 1. This practice would be very pleas* ant and acceptable to God ; for as music is sweetest on the waters, so praise is most agreeable to God from an afflicted soul on the waters of trouble. It is a sign of a noble and generous spirit, to sing the praises of God's goodness while his hand is afflicting us. Distress and danger will make the wickedest to pray ; but it is a principle of love and gratitude that makes the soul to praise. 2. It would bring credit to religion, to see saints thankful and praising God under the cross; it would make people say, surely they find sweetness in God and his ways that we see not; they have meat to eat the world knows not of. And this would invite strangers to come and try a religious life, The joyful
F
86 Directions to God's Children Chap. III.
praises of the martyrs at the stakes, and in the flames, made people go home with love to religion in their hearts. 3. If the issue of your affliction should be death, this employment of praise would be a sweet pre- parative to fit and dispose you for the work of heaven. Use yourselves much to this heavenly life, and be often trying to sing the song of Moses and the Lamb in time of sickness and trouble, and this would sweeten the thoughts of death, and make you incline to be there, where praise is their constant work.
Quest What should be the subject of a believer's thanksgiving and praise under affliction ?
Ans. He hath manifold grounds of praise ; as, 1st, Upon the account of God's mercies to him through the by-past part of his life. His mercies to thee, O believ- er, cannot be numbered; compare thy mercies with thy crosses, and thou wilt soon see thy receivings are far greater than thy sufferings. Thou hast had many days of plenty for one day of scarcity, many days of li- berty for one day of straits, many days of health for one day of sickness. And are not these to be remem- bered with praise ?
2dlyt And more particularly, in thy greatest afflic- tion, thou hast ground to praise God, O believer, that thou wast born in a land of light, where thou hadst the means of conversion to God, and acquaintance with Jesus Christ ; and especially that God of his free grace made these means effectual to work a saving change in you, when others were past by. Is not this matter of praise, that he opened your eyes, humbled your soul, and renewed your heart? that he gave you Christ, forgave your sins and adopted you into his family, and made you an heir of heaven ? Oh, what a sad case would it be, if you were yet in your sins, and in the bondage of Satan ; if you had conversion- work to begin to, if you had your faith and justifica- tion and interest in Christ all to seek, and all your pre- parations for heaven to make ; if you had all this to do with a sick and paired body, and a disordered mind,
Direct III. while under Affliction, 87
that cannot command x>ne settled thought, with the terrible views of death and eternity before your eyes. This is the case that God in justice might have left you to. Well then, ought you not to praise God, that sent his Holy Spirit in time to determine your heart to close with Christ, and be reconciled to that God you are shortly to appear before ; and that these sins, which now would have been your terror, are all forgiven and washen away through the blood of Jesus Christ ?
3dli/, Is it not matter of praise in thy greatest trouWe, that thou hast a great High-priest that is passed into the heavens to provide a mansion with the Father for thee, and to receive thy soul when separated from the body, "that where he is, there you may be also?''
Athli/i You have cause to bless God, that he sends such suitable harbingers, as sickness and trouble to tell you that death is approaching : and that he should take such pains on you, to wean you from the world, and make you willing to be gone. Many of God's people that have been averse to dying at the beginning of a sickness, by the increase and continuance of it, have been brought to be well satisfied to depart, that they may be with Christ.
5tklt/i You have ground to bless God for timing your afflictions so well, that he sent them not till he saw you stood in need of them; he saw a need- be for them, as 1 Pet. i. 6. and he would not let you want what was needful.
6t/il2/, You ought to praise God, that he mitigates your trials, and proportions your burdens for your back, that when he takes a rod to you, he hath not made it a scorpion ; that when he deprived you of one comfort and enjoyment, he did not strip you of all, and leave you wholly comfortless ; that when you suffer in one thing, he hath not made you to suffer in every thing, in soul, body, estate, relations, and altogether ; that instead of afflicting you for a few days, he hath not madeyour whole life a scene of misery and affliction. Bless God that he punisheth you less, unspeakably
88 Directions to God's Children Chap. III.
less than your iniquities deserve; that your sick-bed is not hell, your fever is not everlasting burnings, your pain is not the gnawing of the worm that never dieth. Ithly, You have cause to praise God, that your afflic- tion is not so great as that of some others, and even of some that were very dear to God, and had not grieved him so much as you have done. Remember the trials that some have endured of " whom the world was not worthy," which I mentioned before, as recorded, Heb. xi. Yours are nothing to theirs, nothing to Job's, that eminent servant of God. Observe the difference with thanksgiving and praise.
St/ihj, You have reason to bless God for the strength and support he hath given you under affliction. Yon would soon sink and succumb under a small burden, if he did not support you by his grace; but when he bears you up, the heaviest trial shall not sink you. Have you not met with some afflictions, you have thought at a distance you would never be able to bear up under them ? Yet when they have come, you have found them light and portable, by reason of the strength God hath bestowed upon you.
Qtfily, You have ground of thanksgiving, that the mercies and blessings which God hath continued with you, are far greater than these he hath taken from you : For though he hath taken this and that temporal bles- sing from you, yet he hath not taken Christ from you, nor his. Holy Spirit from you; hehath not separated you from his love, nor cut you off from all hopes of hea- ven. However great'your trials be, yet still there is a mixture of mercy in your lot, which should be matter of praise.
Lastly, You have cause, O believer, to bless God, that all the afflictions he brings on you are in love, and for your profit. All his ways are mercy and truth to you. If he smile, it is in mercy ; and if he smite, it is in mercy. God may change his dispensation towards his children, but never his disposition : his heart is still towards them, and the cords wherewith he
Direct. IV. while under Affliction. 89
scourgeth them, are cords of love. Their profit is the great thing he aims at, in all their chastisements, Heb. xii. 10. He designs thereby to reclaim them from their wanderings, cut off provision for their lusts, "make them pant and long for a better state, and cause them mend their pace toward it. Hence David saith, " It is good for me that I was afflicted : for before I was afflicted I went astray, but now I have learned to keep thy word," Psal. cxix. 67, 71. From all which it appears, you have manifold grounds of praise, even in the time of affliction.
Direct. IV. Let the children of God when visited with sickness, set about actual preparation for death and eternity.
EVERY believer, hath his main work done, and is always in a gracious state, by reason of his union with Jesus Christ, his reconciliation with God through the merit of his blood, and the universal change that is wrought in him by regenerating and sanctifying grace: upon which account every child of God hath habitual preparation for meeting with death. Yet, because frequently when sickness cometh, there are many things out of order with them that make death frightful and undesirable, they must set about actual preparation for death, and seek to have their souls made ready for the Bridegroom's coming. And here I shall shew wherein this actual readiness of believers doth consist, which should be their proper work and exercise in time of sickness, especially when sickness is lingering, and doth not destroy the use of reason. But beware of thinking that this should be delayed till sickness come: No, no; the time of health is the main working season9 and all should be then put by hand as far as possible. But, seeing even the best generally find much to do at the very last, I shall give the following advices for your actual preparation. F 3
90 Directions to God's Children. Chap. III.
Is/, Seeing sickness is a mean appointed of God for his people's good; and particularly for fitting them for a better world ; labour earnestly to reap the benefit of sickness, seek God's blessing upon it, that thereby you may be helped to discover more of the evil of sin, that you may hate and abhor it the more, and that you may see more effectually the vanity and vexation of the world, and get your heart loosed from all the things of time, and brought to a willingness to be dissolved, that you may be with Christ.
2dly, Seeing a time of death and sickness is the time of your greatest need, beg earnestly of God, for your Redeemer's sake, such special assistances, influences,, and operations of his Holy Spirit, as he knows needful for you in your present low and weak condition, in or- der to carry on and complete your actual readiness for meeting with himself at death, and entering into the invisible world, and being fixed unalterably in your everlasting state.
Sdly, Renew the exercise of repentance, and of faith in the blood of Christ, for removing all grounds of quar- rel and controversy betwixt God and your sou!. And in order thereto, review your bypast life, and look in- to your heart also, and search out every predominant sin and idol of jealousy ; for if there be any iniquity regarded in your heart, and unrepented of by you, it may occasion no little anguish and bitterness of spirit in a dying hour. Well, when thou hast discovered sin, humbly confess and bewail it before the Lord, and ask forgiveness for it through the blood of Jesus Christ the Son of God, which cleanseth from all sin. Yea, make confession of all thy sins, and particulary reflect upon the fountain and spring df them, viz. Thy origi- nal sin. Know the plague of thy own heart and mourn over it; mourn for the loss and mispending of much precious time. Mourn for the uprofitableness of thy life. Now, when the axe is laid to the root of the tree by sickness, it is high time to mourn for your unfruit-
Direct. IV. while under Affliction. 91
fulness under the means of grace and waterings of the Holy Spirit. Mourn for your sinning against such light and love as have been many days displayed to you in the glorious gospel. And in a special manner mourn for your sins of omission, which commonly are but lit- tle minded by us. Thus mourn for all thy sins till thou dost water thy couch with thy tears. It is most suitable that death should find every man, even every child of God, in the exercise of mourning and repent- ance; for they that thus sow in tears, shall eternally reap in joy. But see that your tears run much in the gospel-channel, and flow from the believing views of a crucified Christ, whom you have pierced by your sins* And, in the midst of your mourning, be still aiming to take faith's grips of the clefts of the rock, for shelter- ing thy soul from the guilt of bypast sins ; say, "Lord Jesus, I have no refuge but thy wounds, no fountain but thy blood, no covert but thy righteousness. And seeing thou freely makest offer of thy merits for my protection, and invitest even the chief of sinners to come unto thee, saying, Look unto me, and be ye saved; Lord I embrace the offer, and flee to thee to cover me." O, believer, do this, not once or twice; but do it an hundred times over; do it as long as thou hast a breath to draw in the world. Be still breathing, to the very last, after a crucified Jesus for relief against the guilt of sin, which thou art always contracting, and will be, till the earthly house of this tabernacle be dis- solved.
Athly, In order to your actual readiness to go forth to meet the Bridegroom, when coming to you by death, you must do as the wise virgins, Matth. xxv. 7. "Arise, and trim your lamps." As it is not enough to have a fair lamp of profession, so it is not sufficient to have on- ly the oil of grace in the lamp, nay, or to have it burn- ing in some degree. There is more requisite at this time, that the soul may be actually ready; the lamp must be trimmed, which imports, 1st, A supplying it with more oil ; you must seek to have your grace in-
92 Directions to God's Children Chap. III.
creased; tohave by degrees, new strength, and new sup- plies of grace given you from God, to fit you for the last conflict with your spiritual enemies, and especial- ly the last enemy, death. — c2dly, It imports a -stir- ring up of the oil, and raising the wick some higher: So there must be an excitation of grace, which may be in a low declining condition ; you must endeavour to stir and raise it up to a more lively exercise, and more elevated acts. Stir up the gift that is in thee : make the oil burn clear and shine bright. Bring faith, love, repentance, and holy desires to a lively exercise. — Sdly, This trimming imports the cleansing of the lamp, by taking away the dead ashes that hinder the light, or prevent its burning so clearly as otherwise it would. So you must labour to take away the dead ashes of corruption, that hinder the shining of grace ; remove all unbelief, earthliness, deadness, self and formality, and whatever doth suppress the exercise of faith, love, and heavenly-mindedness. Let all these dead ashes be snuffed away by repentance and mortification. As you ought to strive earnestly against all these heart- evils in time of health, so now labour to give them a dead stroke when death's harbinger gives you a sum- mons.
hthlij) Be diligent in gathering and summing up all your evidences for heaven and eternal life, that so you may not venture into the dark valley at an uncertainty. The comfort of dying will much depend on the clear- ness of your evidences; it is therefore your wisdom tc* examine them carefully, and see if you can say, *'I know in whom I have believed ; I have consented with my soul to the method of salvation laid down in the covenant of grace, I am desirous that the glory of it should be eternally ascribed to the free grace of God, and the creature be wholly abased in his sight." I have chosen God for my portion, and Christ for my only Saviour; and the happiness which I aim at, is to enjoy God in Christ for ever. " And in order thereto, I dev pend on the Holy Spirit, to apply the redemption which
Direct. IV. while under Affliction. 93
Jesus Christ hath purchased to me, and to sanctify. me perfectly. There is no sin but what I hate and de- sire to part with. I would rather have more holiness than to have health, wealth, and all the pleasures in the world. I earnestly desire the flourishing of Christ's kingdom : and prefer Jerusalem to my chiefest joy," If these your evidences be clear, you may cheerfully take death by the cold hand, and welcome its grim messengers, and long to be gone, that you may be with Christ. You may say as Psalm xxiii. 4. " When I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil : for thou art with me/' You may go off the stage with the Psalmist's words in your mouth, Psalm xxxi. 5. u Into thine hand I commit my spirit; for thou hast redeemed me, O Lord God of truth."
Qthly^ Labour earnestly to overcome the love of life and fears of death, so as to be content to part with all things here at God's call. O believer, what is there in this earth to tempt thee to hang back, when God calls thee to depart? While you are here, you may lay your account with many losses, crosses, disappoint- ments, griefs, and calamities of all sorts. "Friends will fail you, enemies will hate you, lusts will molest you, Satan will tempt you, and the world will deceive you. Death is the way that the dearest of God's saints and all the cloud of witnesses, hath gone before you; yea, the Lord Jesus, your Mead, hath trod this path, and hath taken the sting out of death, and hath paved a way through its dark valley, that his people may safely follow him. Hath the Captain of your salvation gone before you, and will any of his soldiers shrink to fol- low him? Art thou content to remain always at the same distance from him, and to enjoy no more of his presence than now you have? Are you satisfied to live for ever with no more knowledge of God, no more love to Christ, nomore holiness or heavenly-mindednessthan at present you have ? Do you not groan under your re- maining ignorance, deadness, wanderings, pride, pas» sion, unbelief, selfishness, worldliness, and other sin*
94< Directions to God's Children Chap. Ill,
and lusts that here beset you? And are you not desir- ous to go to the place where you will be eternally free of them all, and where you will never complain of a dull, dead, or senseless frame of heart, or of any heart-wea- riness, nor wandering in duty any more? For the heart shall then be as a fixed pillar in the temple of God, and shall go no more out ; the eternal adoration and prais- es of God shall be the soul's delight and element for e- ver. By such considerations strive to conquer the fears of death, and desires of life, which are often great clogs to the people of God in their preparations for flitting. 7tkly, Be oft meditating upon the heavenly glory which shortly all believers will see and enjoy. Be much in the contemplation of the glorious company above, behold Christ upon his glorious throne at the right hand of God, and Abraham, David, Peter, Paul, and all the rest of the faithful ones, with their crowns of right- eousness, triumphing about their Redeemer. Think, O believer, how happy will that day be, when thou shalt meet with thy father and thy brethren, and when thou shalt see thy elder brother on the throne ready to pass sentence in thy favour ! What melody will that sentence sound in thine ears, " Come, ye blessed of my Father," &c. What frame wilt thou be in, when he sets the crown of glory on thy head ? O eternal free love ! wilt thou cry, " O Saviour, thou didst wear a crown of thorns, that I might wear a crown of glory, thou didst groan on the cross, that I might now sing. Wonderful free love that chused me, when thousands were past by ; that saved me from ruin, when my companions in sin must burn in hell for e- ver." Think, how ravishing it will be to meet with your godly acquaintances in heaven, with whom you prayed, and praised, and conversed here ! Will you not then cry out, {« O, my brethren, what a change is here ! This glorious place js not like the poor dwell- ings we had on earth ; this body, this soul, this state, this place, our clothes, our company, our language, our thoughts, are far unlike those we had then ! The
Direct. IV. while under Affliction. 95
bad hearts, the body of death, the corruptions and temptations we then complained of, are all now o-one. We have no more fears of death or hell, no more use for repentance or prayer, faith or hope ; these are now swallowed up in immediate vision, eternal love, joy, and praise." And for thy help, O believer, in medi- tating on these things, read some parts of the book of Revelation, or cause them to be read to you; and sup- pose with yourself, you had been a companion with John in the Isle of Patmos, and had got such a view of the glorious majesty, the bright thrones, the hea- venly hosts, and shining splendour which he saw; the saints in their white robes, with crowns on their heads and palms in their hands, and heard them sink- ing the song of Moses and the Lamb, and trumpeting, forth their eternal hallelujahs : what a heavenly rapture wouldst thou have been in: Well then, O believer thou shalt shortly have clearer and sweeter sights than all these which John or any of the saints, ever saw here upon earth. Surely that heavenly glory is a sub- ject worthy of thy thoughts, and most suitable for thee to meditate on in time of sickness, and when in the view of death.
Sthly, It would be also very suitable at this time, in order to your actual readiness for death, to be fre- quently looking out and longing for Christ's coming; as Abraham stood in his tent-door ready to go forth to meet the angels that were sent unto him, so should the believer keep himself in a waiting posture at this time. He should be like the loving wife, that longs and looks for the coming of her absent husband, according to his letters to her : by this time (thinks she) he will be at such a place, and against such a time he will beat an- other place, and so in a few days I shall see him. It is the character of believers, they are such as love his ap- pearing, 2 Tim. iv. 8. They desire his coming, Cant, viii. 14. " Make haste, my beloved, even so, come, Lord Jesus, come quickly." Believers should look upon themselves as pilgrims here, wandering in a wil-
96 Directions to God's Children Chap. III.
derness absent from home, and at a distance from their Father's house; and in a time of affliction it is very pro- per for them to be crying, as David doth, P*al. Iv. 6. €t O that I had wings like a dove ! for then would I flee away, and be at rest : I would hasten my escape from the windy tempest." " O when shall the time of my pilgrimage, and the days of my banishment be finished, that I may get home to my country, and friends above? Oh ! my Lord is gone, my Saviour hath left the earth, and entered into his glory ; my friends and brethren are gone to their blessed rest, where they see God's face, and sing his praise for e- ver: and how can I be willing to stay behind when they are gone? Must 1 be sinning here when they are serving God above? Must I be groaning and sigh- ing, when they are triumphing and dividing the spoil ? Surely I will look after them, and cry, O Lord how long ? When shall I be with my Saviour and my God?
Direct. V. Let believers in time of sickness endea- vour all they can to glorify God and edify those that are about them, by their speech and behaviour*
TF ever a child of God be active to promote the hon- ■*■ our and glory of God, it should be in time of sick- ness; and when death may be approaching; and there is good reason for it: for, \st> This may be the last op- portunity that ever thou shalt have to do any thing for God, and therefore thou shouldst study to improve it to the utmost. Heaven, to which thou art going, is the place where thou shalt receive thy reward; but thou canst have no access there to advance God's glory, by commending God and Christ and religion to sinners or weak believers. Upon this account, many of God's children have been content to suspend their heavenly happiness for a while, and to stay upon the earth for some longer time. 1 have read of a certain martyr, when going to suffer, who expressed some sorrow, that
Direct. V. while under Affliction. 97
he was going thither, where he should do his God no more service, to wit, in the sense above explained. And of another, that saith, if it were possible there could be place for any grief in heaven, it would arise tirom the Christian's considering, that he did so little for God while he was upon the earth. Now is the working season ; O believer, be busy while it lasts, according to the example of thy blessed Saviour, John ix. 4?. " I must work the work of him that sent me while it is day, for the night cometh wherein no man can work." This consideration should make thee bestir thyself with the greatest activity, like Samson before his death, who when he could have no more opportunity to serve God and his church, he cried to God and said, Judges xvi. 28. " O Lord God remem- ber me, I pray thee, and strengthen me this once," And then he bowed himself with all his might, to pull down the pillars of Dagon's temple, being willing to sacrifice his life to the ruin thereof.
Vclly, The holy speech and carriage of dying believers may, through the blessing of God, make deep impres- sion upon the hearts of unregenerate men that are wit- nesses to them. These who have derided the people of God for the strictness of their lives, and despised their counsel and reproofs, as proceeding from hu- mour or preciseness ; yet have begun to notice their words and actions, when they have seen them on sick- beds, and on the borders of eternity, and to have o- ther thoughts of religion and holiness than formerly they had. Now they think the man is in good earnest, and speaking the thoughts of his heart; and, if ever he can be believed, it must be now. It is most convin- cing to carnal persons, to see believers bearing up with patience under their sickness; to hear them speaking good of God, commending his ways, and rejoicing in God as their portion, in midst of their sharpest pains: to see them behaving as those that are going to dwell with Christ, smiling and praising God, when friends are sighing and weeping about them. This inclines
G
98 Directions to God's Children Chap. III.
them to th'nk, surely there must be a reality in reli- gion, there is a difference betwixt the death of the righteous and of the wicked. Hence a wicked Balaam wished to die the death of the righteous and to have his last end like his. It left a conviction upon that young man's conscience, who said to his loose compa- nion, after they had visited godly Ambrose on his death- bed, and saw how cheerful he was, and triumphing over approaching death; O that I might live with thee, and die with Ambrose ! Nay, such sights might draw not only to desire to die the death of the righteous, but also to resolve to live their lives. If carnal men saw believers going off the stage with such confidence and joy, as becomes these that are entering into eter- nal rest with Christ, and these that are going out of a howling wilderness to a glorious Canaan ! it might be a powerful invitation to them to go and seek after the same felicity.
3dli/9 This likewise would be very edifying and con*- firming to all that fear God, How much would it con- tribute to establish them in the practice of holiness, and to quicken them in their diligence in serving and glorifying of God in the days of their health, to hear a dying believer say, S5of all the time which I have lived, I have no comfort now in reflecting upon one hour, but what I spent in the service of God. Were I to begin my life, I would redeem time more careful- ly than ever. One hour in communion with God is far sweeter than many years spent in worldly pleasures. Come here, then, all ye that fear God, and I will tell you what he hath done for my soul, O taste and see that God is good."
Whly% Consider the examples of God's children in former ages, how useful and edifying their words have been, at such a time, to all round about them. But this head I intend to insist fully upon afterwards.
Quest. But, how shall I behave so as I may glorify God and edify others, when I am sick or dying? I would have some particular directions for it.
Direct. V. while under Affliction, 99
Am. 1st, You may do this by your patience under pain, and submission to God's will with respect to the evert, whether life or death. It is stumbling to others, to see believers fretful in trouble, and unwilling to leave the world when God calls them. But it is most convincing and confirming to see them frankly resign- ing themselves to God's disposal, saying, Let God him- self choose for me; he is wise, and knoweth best what is needful and most proper for me; I have no will, but God's will. For any man to desire to live when God calls him to die, or to desire to die when God calls him to live, is equally a sign of cowardice; for he that desires to live is afraid to look death in the face ; and he that desires to die, would flee from some calamity, and take shelter in death. But he is the most valiant man that can die willingly when God would have him die, and live as willingly when God would have him live: this is true Christian valour.
2dh/9 By pious exhortations and warnings to these that are about you. It may be the last occasion you may have of glorifying God this way ; O do not lose the season which may be usefully improven for the good of souls. For thus a believer may bring more honour to God, and more advantage to precious souls by his sickness and death, than ever he did by all his health and life in the world ; for their speeches have more weight with people at such a time, than at any other. Hence the Patriarchs, knowing the prevalen- cy of such words, do urge Joseph with Jacob's dying charge, Gen. 1. 16, 17. "And they sent a messenger unto Joseph, saying, thy father did command before he died, saying, so shall ye say unto Joseph, forgive, I pray thee now, the trespass of thy brethren," &c. And as we ought to be ready to give good counsels to all when, we lie on sick-beds, so especially we should be concerned for children and near relations : they are more affected than others with our sickness, and so will they be with our sayings, our admonitions may do them good, when we are rotting in the dust.
100 Directions to God's Children Chap. II L
Quest. What ought to be the subject of our discours- es and exhortations to others at such a time ?
Ans. 1st, It is very proper to be much in commend- ing the Master you have served, and the excellency of his service, to these that are about you. Tell them of the equity and goodness of these laws which you have obeyed, and of the bounty and faithfulness of that Lord whom you have worshipped, loved and praised ; and of the greatness and eternity of that reward you are going to possess. Let the children of God extol their Father, and his care of them and kindness to them. Let the ransomed of the Lord magnify their Redeemer, and his wonderful love and sufferings to them. Tell others what sweetness and satisfaction you have found in your own experience in attending God's ordinances^ and in secret duties; what comfort you have found in Christ and the promises of his covenant. And thus let your last breath be spent in exalting and commend- ing Christ and religion to others.
2dly9- Be warning others of the vanity of the worldj, and of all its wealth and pleasures: tell them that they may see by your case, that these things which people are bewitched with in the days of their health., can signify nothing to a sick or dying man; they cannot ease us of our pains, they can afford no peace to a troub- led soul, they cannot lengthen our lives one hour, and far less can they save from the wrath of an angry God* " Oh, may you say, what a miserable case had I been in at this time, if I had no better portion than this world, and nothing else to look to but its riches and pleasures ? Wherefore, sirs, set not your hearts upon it, but forsake it before you be forsaken by it, and make choice of that which will be supporting to you in the evil day."
3dly9 Be warning them of the evil of sin, and what mischief and deceitfulness you have found in it. Tell them, that though the devil and the flesh would tempt you to look on sin as a harmless thing, yet the plea- sure will soon be gonea and a sharp sting will be left
Direct. V. while under Affliction. 101
behind. Sin will appear no light matter, when the soul is going hence into the awful presence of a holy God. You would give a thousand worlds then for Christ, and the blood of atonement to answer for your sins.
Wily, Tell them of the great difference betwixt the godly and the wicked man's choice. The godly man chooseth the better part that cannot be taken from him; he lays up his treasure in heaven where none can reach it, so that it yields him rich supplies when sickness and death come upon him. But O how foolish is the wicked man's choice, that for a moment's fleshly plea- sure, doth lose his immortal soul and everlasting hap^ piness ? Warn them to mind the one thing needful in time, and toot to pamper their bodies for the worms, but to set themselves presently to close in with the offers of Christ, and make sure an interest in his righteousness to cover them in the evil day.
Sthh/, Be telling them of the evil of sloth and negli- gence in the work of their salvation; and be exhort- ing them to mind it, and to do*t with all their might. For however some may censure and deride God's peo- ple now for their strictness, diligence, and zeal in the matters of religion ; jet, when they come to die, they will be ready to wish that they had been more diligent .in salvation-work, that they had loved God, fled to Christ, and had sought and served him with all their hearts and souls ; and to cry, O for a little more time, O if God would recover and try us once more with health, how diligent would we be ! And tell them that those who have been most serious and painful in salvation-work, yet, when they come to die, do much lament their sloth and negligence: yea, these that have been most reproached by the world for their diligence and fervency, do often wish at that time, O that we had been a thousand times more diligent and labori- ous in God's service !
Qthhj, Labour to persuade others of the precious- sess of time, the wisdom of improving the time of
G 3
102 Directions to God's Children Chap. III.
youth, and of health ; and the great folly of delaying repentance and putting it off to a sick-bed. Say to them, "I find now by experience, that a time of sick- ness is a most unfit season to do any thing to purpose for the soul; my mind is so diverted and indisposed for spiritual work by sickness and pain, that I cannot attain to any suitable composure for it. And, how miserable were I, if I had all my work to begin at this time ! O take warning, and improve precious time, and especially the day of the gospel, the time of the Spirit's strivings, and the time of youth, which is the most usual season for the conversion of souls, and of bringing sinners into acquaintance with Jesus Christ.^
Direct. VI. Let God's Children when sick or dyings he expressing a great concern for the advancement of the kingdom of Christ, and of true religion in the
rising generation,
^EAL and public-spiritedness for Christ's interest 4t4 are very becoming his people in all the periods of their life, but more especially at this time. When Christ is ready to take you into his kingdom in heaven, O be not unmindful of his kingdom on earth. It would be acceptable to God, and pleasant in the sight of men, to see you expressing a warm concern for the rising age, and for promoting the welfare of the souls of your children, and others, that survive you: and seeing you can be no longer useful to those who live behind, by your counsels, examples, or prayers, as for- merly, do your utmost for them now. And this con- cern the children of God, in time of sickness, may e- vidence several ways.
Is*, By earnest prayers to God, both for the pros- perity of his church, and the flourishing of religion in general ; and also for your children and relations in particular, that they may be a holy seed, and a gene- ration to serve God, and shew forth his praise in the world, when you are gone off the stage.
Direct. VI. while under Affliction. 103
2dly, By intrusting the care of your children's e- ducation to such tutors and guardians as will be much concerned for their souls, and will set before them godly examples and instructions in their young and tender years.
3dly, By filling your latter-wills and testaments with many pious advices, and solemn charges to your chil- dren and relations, with respect to their serving God and worshipping him in their families, and in secret; so as they can never look into your testaments, and the legacies left to them, but they will hear something that may be affecting, upstirring, and edifying to their .souls.
stilly. By honouring the Lord with your substances and leaving something of what God hath blest you with, to pious uses ; particularly for the religious edu- cation of the children of the poor, for buying Bibles to them, and other good books, and for the propagating of Christian knowledge in ignorant places, such as the Highlands and Islands, by erecting and maintaining of schools therein : which glorious work is happily begun? and pretty far advanced by that honourable society at Edinburgh, whose treasurer is ready to receive dona- tions from all such as the Lord pleaseth to move to make a free-will offering for promoting that pious de- sign. Many pious persons have contributed already thereto ; and it were desirable that others, whom God hath enabled for it, should mind it before they die: for by fatal experience we may observe, that the most godly parents do not know how their children will em- ploy the estate they leave them, whether as fuel for their lusts, or as oil to feed the lamps in God's sanc- tuary. It is proper for themselves then, before they go offthe stage, to dispose of some part of their substance for the glory and service of that God, who gave it all unto them.
5tklij, It might contribute to promote piety, and to make the deeper impressions upon the minds of your children and friends, if under the warnings of death..
104? Directions to God's Children Chap. III.
you should imitate the example of the prophet Elijah, who in his life-time made a writing which he procur- ed to be delivered to king Jehoram after his death, 2 Chron. xxi. 12. So, in like- manner, you might write letters, and leave them in the hands of your friends and executors, full of advices, charges, admonitions, consolations, or threatenings, to be delivered to your children or friends, upon occasion either of their good Or bad conversation, after your death : which probably would be more regarded by them, than the counsels you gave them in the time of your life; for in some respect they would be received and read by them, as if they were letters from heaven.
^^•W** V<1 ■*.-«.
Direct. VII. Let the children of God labour to for- tify themselves what they can against all Satan's temptations and assaidts, which they may expect to meet with in time of sickness and affliction.
A Time of affliction is commonly a time for tempta- tion : for the old serpent knows the fittest seasons for assaulting the children of God : and he will not be wanting to improve this opportunity of ad- vantage for setting upon the poor soul. When Pha- raoh heard that the people were entangled in the wil- derness, he pursued them ; so, when Satan sees a soul entangled with distresses and troubles, he thinks it high time to make an attack. He seeks to winnow and sift away the believer's grace, and therefore he comes when the corn is a thrashing by the rod. When Job was smitten in his estate, health, and all other com- forts, then this coward falls upon him, and tempts him to impatience, murmuring, and wrong thoughts of God.
At this time, O believer ! you have special need to be on your guard, and look out ; reckon always when sickness or trouble cometh, the prince of this world cometh also. Stand then to your defence, and put on
Direct. VI T. "while under Affliction. 105
your armour, especially the shield of faith, that you may be able to quench the fiery darts of the devil You have need at this time to put in practice our Lord's direction. " Watch and pray, that ye en- ter not into temptation." Pray for wisdom and skill to counteract him, and that you may not be ignorant of his devices: and pray particularly for grace to make you proof against all his false representations of God and his providence to you ; for he that durst repre- sent Job falsely to an all-seeing and all- knowing God, will with much boldness represent God falsely to you, who see and know so little. He will be ready to tempt you to think that God is angry with you and dealing with you as an enemy ; thus was Job tempted Job xxxiii. 10, 11. " Behold, he findeth occasions a- gainst me, he counteth me for his enemy ; he putteth rny feet in the stocks, he marketh all my paths," But observe what Elihu answers, "In this thou art not just; God is greater than man. Why dost thou strive against him; for he giveth not account of any of his matters." But seeing I spoke before of the wrong thoughts of God which we are apt to harbour in time of affliction, Chap. II. Direct. III. I shall proceed to speak of some other temptations wherewith Satan doth assault God's people when in distress: and fur- nish some answers thereto.
1. " Saith the tempter, Thou art nothing but a hy- pocrite ; all thy religious performances have been done in hypocrisy, to be seen of men ; thou never hast repented nor believed sincerely in the sight of God."
Ans. I acknowledge there hath been much hypo*, crisy in me, but I hope it isnot allowed, and reign- ing hypocrisy; I always wrestled against it; where- fore I am not a hypocrite. I regarded the esteem of men too much, but I hope I valued the esteem of God much more. My faith and repentance are weak, but I hope they are sincere. And, whatever defects and shortcomings have formerly cleaved to these gra-
106 Directions to God's Children Chap, IIL
ces in me, I do now unfeignedly repent of all my sins, I look to him that I have pierced and mourn ; I am heartily willing to be justified by the righteousness of Christ alone, and to be cleansed and sanctified by his Spirit ; and here I give up myself to Christ as my on- ly Saviour. And this 1 hope is, through grace, true repenting and believing, which God will accept for Christ's sake, whatever my former defects have been.
Tempt, 2 "But saith the tempter, Thy repentance cannot be true; for thy heart is not broken, and thine eyes do not shed tears for sin."
Ans. It is my very great burden, and constant complaint to God, that I cannot attain to a greater measure of sorrow and contrition for sin ; but yet it is my comfort that repentance is not to be confined to such degrees and symptoms of sorrow as some do win at, I hope I can say, through grace, that my heart is set against all sins great and small, and I would give all I have in the world to be wholly delivered from sin.
Tempt 3. " Saith the tempter, But thy day of grace is past, it is too late for t§iee to think of repenting or believing; God will not accept of thee now."
Ans, But I hope it is not so with me, seeing God gives me a heart that pants after God and Christ in the way of commanded duty. The offers of salvation through Christ, are made to all who believe and re- pent ; and late penitents are not excluded from the benefit of these gracious offers more than others.
Tempt. 4. " But saith the tempter, Thou art none of God's elect, and, if thou be not chosen to salva- tion thou canst not be saved."
Ans, Secret things belong unto God, and it were presumption in me to pry into his secret decrees ; but one thing I am sure of, that every soul that is chosen to faith and repentance, is also chosen to salvation : but I trust God hath chosen me to the former, and therefore to the latter.
Tempt, 5. tf But saith the temper, You overvalue
Direct. VII. while under Affliction. 10?
your graces and duties, and so they cannot be true and real."
Ans. But I count them all but loss and dung in comparison of Christ. I desire always to be deeply humbled under a sense of my sinfulness and unwor- thiness, and to abhor every motion that would carry me away from Christ and his righteousness, and would tempt me to rely on my graces or duties, or put them in the least in Christ's room.
Tempt. 6. " The issue of thy sickness may be death, and thou art not ready, for thou hast ifo assurance of thy salvation."
Ans. A perfect certainty is not to be expected here; there will be still some questionings, some doubts, and fears ; but these I resolve not to indulge now, but to break through all, that I may embrace Christ and be found in him. The desires of my soul are to Christ and the remembrance of his name: and such, I believe, he will not suffer to perish. " I be- lieve, Lord help my unbelief,"
Tempt. 7. " But thou art a stranger to the invisible world; how wilt thou adventure into that world of spirits, with which thou hast so little acquaintance ?"
Ans. But Christ, who is my Head and best friend, is no stranger to it; he is the Lord of that land, and provides mansions for all his people there ; and he will receive every one of them home and lodge them safely. " The spirits of just men made perfect" were once what my spirit now is ; they were strangers to that world before they came to it, as well as I : but their Head being in it, encouraged them to go to it; and now they rejoice in it as the kindly dwelling-place oF all the saints.
Tempt. 8. " But thou art vile, and God is infinitely pure and glorious; how canst thou think of approach- ing so near to him ?"
Ans. Though a weak eye be not able to look np- on the sun, yet I hope to be fitted and strengthened for that glorious sight. Besides, God doth now ap-
108 Directions to GocTs Children Chap. III.
pear to us in his Son Jesus Christ, where his infinite glory is pleasantly vailed, so as saints may behold him. These glorified souls above were once vile as well as others; but their Saviour did cleanse them, and pre- sent them to the Father without spot or wrinkle. And whatever be my unworthiness, I am relieved by con- sidering my union with Christ, and looking on the glory and dignity of my Head. Surely God will not despise the members of his dear Son, nor trample on any that are his flesh and bones.
Tempt. 9. " But, what will become of thy wife and children when thou art taken from them?"
Am. If I trust God so willingly with my soul, and my eternal concerns, why may I not trust him with my relations also? Have I not seen how wonderfully he hath provided for others? Doth not every thing in the world depend upon his will and pleasure? How easy is it then for God to supply his own ?'
Tempt. 10. "But still death is terrible to nature, even the king of terrors."
Am. But my Redeemer hath tasted death for me, and taken out its fearful sting; he hath conquered death, and keeps the keys of death and hell. Where-' fore through him will I sing, Ci O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory ?"
Tempt. 11. " But it is terrible to think of appearing before God's tribunal to be tried and judged."
Am. But my friend and intercessor will be the judge there. Will Christ condemn the members of his own body, and these he hath so often comforted ?
But, besides all these, a holy God may sometimes suffer the tempter to assault his own people, in time of their affliction, with his fiery darts and his fiercest battering engines, such as temptations to atheism, blas- phemy, despair, &c. whereby their souls may be ter- ribly shaken and sore amazed.
Your relief, in this case, is to look up to your Head, and remember how he was himself buffeted by this enemy, and assaulted with the most odious temptations,
Direct. VI. "while under Affliction, 109
that he might thereby get an experimental touch and feeling of your condition, in order to his sympathiz- ing with you, and relieving you from this enemy, whom he hath already conquered in your name. But «'for these things he will be inquired of by the house of Israel." You must act faith on your exalted Head.
CHAP. IV.
CONTAINING SOME SPECIAL DIRECTIONS, TO UNREGENERATE PER- SONS, WHEN AFFLICTED BY SICKNESS OR OTHERWISE.
Direct. I. Take a serious view of the miserable con* dition of a Christless person under sickness or heavy affliction,
1st, CONSIDER the vast difference betwixt your ^ case, and that of a true believer: he hath ground of consolation in the greatest distress, but you have none. However sharp the rod of correction be to him, yet it is in the hand of a father, but you have to do with an angry and sin-revenging God : and who may stand in his sight, if once he be angry ? For he commands both the first and second death, and he can send you both unto the grave and hell at -once, Rev. vi. 8. " Hell followed the pale horse." Death is the king of terrors, but hell is a thousand times more ter- rible. When God afflicts his children, he stands to them in the relation of a loving father; but he deals with you as an incensed judge. Though he sees it necessary for their good to chastise them, yet he doth it with a relenting heart; yea, every stroke goetb, as it were, to his heart, Isa. lxiii. 9. " In all their af- fliction he was afflicted." But, when he ariseth to punish his enemies, he strikes them with hatred and detestation, as a man would do a toad or venemous creature. Though they cry, he hath no pity, Prov. i. 26. " I will laugh at your calamity, and mock when your fear cometh."
Idly, If your sickness threaten you with death, what a dark and melancholy prospect must you have
H
110 Directions to God's Children Chap. IV.
of your approaching change? Why, O Christless soul, it is what you are wholly unprepared for. The old house falls down about your ears, before you have an- other lodging provided. When death casts you to the door, you have not where to lay your head, unless it be on a bed of fire and brimstone. O how surprising and fearful will the change be, that death will make on you ! A change from earth to hell, from light to darkness, from comforts to terrors, from hope to despair, from the offers of grace to the revelation of wrath, a change from the society of the saints on earth, to the company of the damned in hell. Whatever fond hopes of salvation you have now, your hope shall lead you no further than to the king of terrors ; and then " your hope shall be cut off, and your trust like a spider's web," Job viii. 14. Though it cost you much pains to weave and support this web now, it will prove a weak and slender defence to your soul; when death comes with his besom of destruction, and sweeps both you and it away to hell. You will then be tak- en from all the means of grace you have abused, and be for ever deprived of an opportunity of buying oil; your lamp shall go out at death, and never be lighted any more.
3dly, In this extremity, you have no where to look to for comfort. O Christless sinner, what will you do in the day of visitation? to whom will you flee for help? Your houses, your lands, your money, your ho- nours, your companions, your relations, will all be mis- erable comforters to you. Every thing will look black and dismal round about you. If you look without you for help, you may see your friends weeping and lament- ing your case; but this will do nothing but increase your vexation and misery. If you look within you for relief, conscience, that before you would not suffer to speak, will meet you with bitter stings and upbraid- ings. It will bring to your view the sins you had for- got, the time you have mispent, the health you have misimproven, the offers of grace you have refused, the
Direct. II. while under affliction. Ill
great salvation you have neglected. What folly was it for thee to provoke God and slight Christ, for a lit- tle worldly profit, or a little brutish pleasure? Can these relieve thee, when the arrows of the Almighty stick within thee, and the terrors of God do set them- selves in array against thy soul? In the mean time, the devil, that tempted you to your soul-ruining course, will step in, and represent your sins in the blackest colours and aggravations, to render you altogether hopeless and desperate. O sinner, thou that refusedst rest from Christ in the day of health and grace, shalt find no ease from the creature in the day of sickness and death. Your sickness will allow no rest to your body, and your sins will permit no ease to your soul. You may expect the fulfilling of that threatening, Deut. xxviii. 65. " The Lord shall give thee a trembling heart, and failing of eyes, and sorrow of mind. And thy life shall hang in doubt before thee, and thou shalt have fear day and night. In the morning thou shalt say, would God it were even? and at even thou shalt say, would God it were morning,', because of the pain of thy body, and anguish of thy spirit.
Direct. II. Let unregenerate persons carefully i?n- prove their sickness and affliction as means to far- ther their conversion; and pray that God may bless it for that end. "TyrANY have begun their acquaintance with God -*•**■ and with themselves, in the time of affliction: the furnace is frequently the Spirit's workhouse where he forms his vessels of praise. There are many who, while health and strength continue, mind nothing but vain pleasures; one day they go to their games and sports, another day to their cups and lascivious com- pany, another day to visiting their friends; and thus they spend the whole time of their health and prosperi- ty in sin and vanity. All the warnings, counsels, and exhortations of parents, friends, and ministers do them no good. They cannot endure to entertain a serious
112 Directions to God's Children Chap. IY.
thought of God, or Christ, of death, of heaven, of hel)y or judgment to come. But, when God doth cast them into sickness or some great affliction, they (through the blessing of God) begin to come to themselves, like the prodigal, and think of returning again to their father. Several instances to this purpose might be given. The Earl of Rochester is a late one, whose U^ .was notori- ously lewd, profane, and atheistical; and who had wick- edly employed his wit and parts to the ridicule of reli- gion; yet when he was afflicted with pain and sickness, and brought to the gates of death, he began to enteF- tain quite other apprehensions than he had done be- fore; he professed he had serious and reverend thoughts of religion and holiness, which before he laughed at; he most earnestly and affectionately warned others to aban- don their evil courses, and to live religiously and so- berly, and to look upon religion as the greatest reality in the world; he retracted all his impious and profane language, wherewith he used to reflect on the ways of godliness, and willingly attested all this under his hand.
Pray then for the divine blessing on your sickness, that it may contribute to the conversion of your soul, which it doth several ways; \st> By opening men's eyes to get a true sight of things, to behold religion in its true shape, and sin in its proper colours; hence the rod is said to give wisdom, Prov. xxix. 15. They who have mocked at religion, and made light of sin all their days, have been taught by bodily sickness to change their tune. Then they begin to have esteem of the Bible, and to value and send for a pious minister, and to desire the prayers of the people of God; now they perceive sin to be bitter as gall and wormwood, they loathe and abhor that which they liked before; now the word of God makes a deep impression on them, and particularly such a word as that, Jer. ii. 19. " Know therefore and see that it is an evil thing and bitter, that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God."
2c%, Sickness helps to set the word preached home
Direct. III. while under Affliction* 118
upon the heart. When God speaks to us in the day of health and prosperity, we oft give him a deaf ear, Jer. xxii. 21. but when distress comes, it brings the words of God and of his ministers to our remembrance, as it brought Joseph's to the remembrance of his brethren, Gen, xlii. 21.
3dlj/9 Sickness contributes to loose a man's heart from the world, and to cool his love thereto; whereby a great hindrance of conversion is removed out of the way, and the man is made to say, " How vain and helpless are the world's comforts to me now ! these things I delighted in formerly are tasteless to me at this time. There is no portion can suit soul's needs, but God himself."
4thly, It spurs a man on to prayer that formerly ne- glected it. When the prodigal is brought to distress, he says, *' I will arise, and go to my father." He for- gat his father before, but now he will address him, Hos. v. 15. " In their affliction they will seek me early." Thus the Lord frequently begins and promotes the con- version of souls to himself. And, O sinner, if this be the fruit of thy sickness, it will not be unto death, but the glory of God.
iWtM^WMWi** «l\\M«\\\%\M
Direct. III. Be careful to obey God's voice in the rod, and beware of slighting it.
TCWERY sickness hath a message from God, and
-" his voice you ought to hearken to with reverence
and attention, Micah vi. 9. What saith he to you at
this time? O sinner, he saith, " Retire from the world,
think on death and eternity, abhor these lusts and idols
which God is smiting you for, flee speedily to the
stronghold," "repent and be converted, that your sins
may be blotted out." This is God's voice to you, and
consider how provoking it will be to him, if you slight it.
+^£st, You will provoke God to slight your voice when
p you cry to him, and stop his ear against the voice of
your supplications, Zech. vii. 13.
H 3
114- Directions to God' s children Chap. IV.
2dly, You will provoke God to cease from being a reprover to you, so that he will speak to you no more.
3dly, You will provoke him to bring heavier judg- ments on you, yea, so to draw his sword of justice a- gainst you, that he will sheathe it up no more, as he threatens, Ezek. xxi. 5.
4tthly, God may break off all intercourse and corres- pondence with you, as with those, Ezek. xx. 31. " As I live, saith the Lord God, I will not be inquired of by you."
5thly, He may seal you up for ever under your sins, hardness and pollutions ; and say to yon, as to some we read of, Ezek. xxii. 13. Hos. iv. 7. Rev. xxi. 11. " Because I have purged thee, and thou wast not purg- ed, thou shalt not be purged from thy filthiness any more, till I have caused my fury to rest upon thee. Ephraim is joined to his idols, let him alone. He that is filthy, let him be filthy still. He that is hardened against the voice of my rods, let him be hardened still." Well then, O sinners, while God is in speaking terms with you, hearken to his voice, and obey it; say, "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?"
kUUWVWt««MMW
Direct. IV. Cast back your eyes upon the sins of your by-past life, and labour to be deeply humbled for them before the Lord.
QEEING you are summoned to prepare for going to *p the judgment-seat of God, where your soul is to receive its final sentence, labour to prevent the terror of that appearance, by your judging yourself before- hand. And this you must do, by summoning yourself before the bar of conscience, examining narrowly into your state, accusing and condemning yourself for your sins. And see that you be impartial in this work, will- ing to know the truth, and discover the worst of your case. You must see and be duly sensible of your dan- ger, otherwise you cannot think to escape it. Take a narrow view of your sins in their nature, number, ag-
Direct. IV. while under Side ness. 115
gravations and deservings. And in order to this, if thou hast any measure of strength for it, let the expo- sition of the ten commandments in our Larger Cate- chism be distinctly read over unto thee. Make a pause upon every question, and say within thyself, " Have I not omitted what is here required by God ? And, have I not committed what is here forbidden by God? How oft have I repeated these sins? How long have I lived in the practice of them ? O ! do not so many years' sins need a very serious repentance, a very deep humiliation? O! doth not such a vile sinner as I, stand greatly in need of Christ to be my cautioner and ran- somer for such a vast number of sins ? Will not their weight press me eternally down to the lowest hell, if they remain unpardoned, and be laid upon my back?'? Wherefore view them closely, and confess them parti- cularly before God,
1st, In the first place, bewail thy original sin, the fountain of all thy actual transgressions, as did David, Psalm li. 5. " Behold, I was shapen in iniquity, and in sin did my mother conceive me."
2dly, Acknowledge and mourn over the sinful out- breakings of thy life, whereby thou hast dishonoured God, and grieved his Holy Spirit: and especially sins against light.
3dly9 Be humbled for thy sins of omission, for ne- glecting of commanded duties, particularly for the ne- glect of prayer in secret, and of family- religion.
4tthly9 Mourn for the loss of precious time. Alas ! for the time of youth misspent, many Sabbath-days trif- led away !
5iJfh}9 Lament thy long slighting of Christ, and sal- vation through his righteousness, which so pressingly hath been offered to thee in the gospel.
6thly, Bewail thy stifling the convictions, and quench- ing the motions of the Spirit, and thereby provoking him to depart from you.
lthly9 Mourn for thy unthankfulness to God for mer- cies and deliverances, which might have allured you to repentance and newness of life.
116 Directions to the Unregenerate Chap. IV.
Sthly, Confess thy stubbornness under former afflic- tions, which hath provoked God to send new trials upon you.
9thly, Be humbled for thy earthly-mindedness, in that thou hast all thy days been careful and cumbered about many things, and hast neglected the one thing necessary.
lOthly, Mourn for the lateness of thy repentance, and thy prodigious folly in delaying so long to bethink thyself, and to turn to the Lord. " Oh how unwisely have I acted, to misspend the time of health, and delay so great a work till now that I am laid on a sick-bed ! And now, if I die before I am converted, I am lost for ever. O Lord, I am ashamed and confounded at my madness and folly, and have no excuse to plead for myself, but must stand afar off, with the poor publican, and smite upon my breast, and cry, « God be merciful to me a sinner."
Direct. V. Flee 'presently to Jesus Christ by a true faith, and close with him as offered to you in the gos- pel.
A RT thou sensible, O sinner, of thy grievous guilt ■*?*" and ill-deservings before God? Then do not de- spair; for Jesus Christ, who hath offered to divine jus- tice, an all-sufficient sacrifice for sin, is offering himself to thee, saying, O distressed sinner, " Look unto me and be saved. Turn unto me, why will ye die? Come unto me, heavy laden soul, and I will give you rest. He that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out." Will not such gracious words, such moving calls, melt thy heart within thee, and make thee cry to him, " Lord Jesus, I flee to thee as my refuge for deliver- ance from sin, and protection from the wrath to come; I look to thy wounds, I trust in thy righteousness, I depend on thy merit, I lie at thy feet ; and this I am resolved to do as long as I have breath to draw in the world."
Direct. VI. while under Affliction, 117
Direct. VI. Call for the elders of the church, that they may pray over you in your sickness,
THIS is the apostle James' directions to the sick, James v. 14. He doth not say if any man be sick, let him send for the physicians, but for the elders or ministers.
It is true, physicians are to be called, but not in the first place. It was Asa's fault, that, in his disease, he sought not to the Lord, but to the physicians; and alas, how many follow his example! ministers are only called for in the last place, and very often when time is past, the sick being at the point of death, and scarce capable to speak or hear. But if you desire to reap beni- fit by the instructions and prayers of ministers, call for them timeously, and open your case unto them; seek their counsel, and beg for their prayers. It is their office to teach and pray for you, and they have au- thority to offer salvation to you through Christ, and to minister comfort to them that are cast down: where- fore a blessing may be expected on their ministrations and performances more than others. Hence God said to Abimelech, of Abraham, Gen. xx. 7. " He is a prophet, and he shall pray for thee." And to Job's friends concerning Job, Job xlii. 8. " Go to my ser- vant Job, and he shall pray for you, for him will I ac- cept ; lest that I deal with you after your folly."
And Lastly, Remember, that as the apostle James enjoins the sick to call for the elders to pray over them, so at the same time he directs you, James v. 16. to confess your sins one to another, Christian to Christian, one friend to another, the people to their ministers. Not that this gives any warrant for the Pa- pists their auricular confessions, which they force up* on all men, to their priests, as a satisfaction for sin, and whereby they rack their consciences (when they feel no distress) to confess their most secret sins, and to enumerate them all under pain of damnation; and which they use as a politic art to dive into the secrets of
118 Directions to the Unregenerate Chap. V.
princes, states, and all private persons: but as Luther, Calvin, Beza, and many other orthodox divines do teach, it is very profitable and necessary for these that are inwardly troubled with a sense of their sins, to ease and disburden their consciences, by confessing them to the faithful ministers of Christ, in order to their receiv- ing suitable counsels and consolations from them, such as Christ hath left in his word for contrite- hearted penitents.
Thus let every man in sickness use all appointed means for preparing his soul for a future state. Thy preparation will by no means hasten death, but sweet- en it to you. Death must surely have a most formi- dable aspect to an unprepared sinner; he may salute it, as Ahab did Elijah, " Hast thou found me, O mine enemy?" Why? it brings heavy and doleful tidings to him. But a prepared soul may salute death, Welcome, O my friend! Thou bringest me tidings of great joy: everlasting deliverance from sin, and all the bitter fruits of it. I shall never complain of these any more.
► "V* V» VV%VV»*«V> WV-WV"V"k"W
CHAP. V.
CONTAINING DIRECTIONS TO THE PEOPLE OF GOD, WHEN THE LORD IS PLEASED TO RECOVER THEM FROM SICKNESS AND DISTRESS.
Direct. I. It is very proper, both under sickness and- after it, to examine if the affliction be sanctified to you, and hath come from the love of God.
IT would be very comfortable for us to know that the afflictions which God visits us with, are not the pun- ishment of a judge, but the chastisement of a father; that they do not proceed from wrath, but from love; that they are not curses, but blessings to us. Now, the best way of knowing this is by the effects which they work and produce in us, through the blessing of God.
1st, Canst thou say, that thy afflictions hath humbled
Direct. I. 'whin recovered from Sickness. 119
thee in the sight of God, and made thee to confess and bewail thy sins and strayings from God as the procur- ing cause thereof? Hath it been like Moses' rod, that smote the rock and fetched out much water? Did you water your couch with tears, and mourn humbly before God for all thy God-provoking sins? Then it is a good sign sickness is sanctified.
2^%, Doth thy affliction drive thee nearer God, and cause thee aim at closer communion with God in duty than formerly, saying, " However careless and over- ly I have been in duty in time past, it is surely good for me now to draw near to God?" Then thy sickness is a blessing to thee.
3dly, Affliction is sanctified, when the corruption and deceitfulness of the heart is the more discovered and laid open to the view of the soul; so as the man is made to abhor himself in dust and ashes, and cry out as the leper, Unclean, unclean, I never could have thought my heart was so wicked as I now see it.
4thly9 It is a sanctified sickness, that purgeth the heart and changeth the life, and gives a dead stroke to thy sins and idols, and makes thee to loath it and abhor them more than ever, saying with Ephraim, 6i What have I to do any more with idols."
5thly, It is a blessed rod, when grace is more quickened and stirred up thereby, and the man turns more fruitful in holy duties and good works; when it is a budding and blossoming rod like to Aaron's, Numb. xvii. It is recorded there of Aaron's rod, that it brought forth buds, bloomed blossoms, and yielded almonds. So it is happy with us, when our rods and sicknesses do produce in us, not only the buds of a profession, or the blossoms or some begin- nings of a reformation, but even cause us to yield al- monds, fruit savoury to God. Is conscience become more tender with respect to sin ? Are we more jea- lous over our hearts? Are we more fervent in prayer, more lively in praise, more mortified to the world, more desirous of communion with God ? Then may
120 Directions to God's People Chap. V.
we say with David, " It is good for us we have been afflicted;" and with Hezekiah, " Thou hast, in love to my soul, delivered it from the pit of destruction."
Direct. II. Make conscience of offering to God the sa- crifice of thanksgiving, upon his recovering thee from sickness or any distress,
THE Psalmist gives us this direction from God, Psal. 1. 14, 15. and he shews us that it was his own practice in such a case, Psalm cxvi. 16. Psal. ciii. 1, 2, 3, &c. The command is just, let us obey it; the example is excellent, let us imitate it. " Praise is comely for the upright." Here I shall give some mo- tives and advices.
1st, God, who is the author of all thy mercies and deliverances, gives you tongues for this very end, that you may bless and praise him for these mercies, James iii. 9. Hence man's tongue is called his glory above the rest of the creatures, Psal. lvii. 8. There is none in the creation so endued and qualified for praising God as man is. Angels have reason and minds, whereby they adore and admire God's goodness and excellency, but have no tongues to praise him; beasts have tongues, but without speech or reason to use them; but man hath both reason and speech, that he may both admire God's goodness, and with his tongue sound forth God's praise. See then, O believer, that you use your tongue to answer the end of your creation. God'loseth his due rent of praise from the rest of the world, but he expects it from his children, whom he hath formed for this end, and on whom he hath be- stowed many distinguishing favours.
2dly, The sacrifice of thanksgiving is most pleasing and acceptable to God. He loves your tears and pray^ ers, O believer, but much more your praises. How well pleased was our Lord with the poor leper Sama- ritan, that returned and gave him thanks for curing his bodily distemper ! Luke xvii. He dismissed him
Direct. II. when recovered from Sickness. 121
with a special blessing, and cured him of his soul's diseases, as well as of his body's. And therefore,
Sdly, Consider that thankfulness for any mercy re- ceived is a most profitable course for yourself; for h is the way to get more and better blessings bestowed upon you, according to Psal. Ixvii. 5, 6. * Let the peo- ple praise thee, O God : then shall the earth yield her increase; and God, even our own God, shall bless us." Thanksgiving for former mercies is a kindly way of petitioning for new favours, and God will understand it in this sense.
Mhly, God is so well pleased with the duty of thanksgiving, that he honours it to be the eternal work of heaven. Whereas other graces, such as faith, nope, and repentance, will then be melted into love and joy for ever; so other duties of worship, such as reading, hearing, and praying, will then be changed into that of praise and thanksgiving; the glorified com- pany above will never be weary of this work; and shall not we "delight in it now, when God is calling us to it by so many new mercies?
In the next place, that thou mayest offer the sacri- fice of thanksgiving to God for thy recovery, with gracious acceptance, I shall lay before you the follow- ing advices.
1. See that your heart be touched with a sense of the greatness of the mercy, and of the goodness of God manifested therein. We must put a due value upon our mercies, and have our hearts affected with. God's kind dealings towards us in them ; if w^would be rightly thankful to God the author of them. Hence it was that David called upon his heart, and all within him to bless the Lord for his benefits, Psal. ciii. 1. and, in Psal. exxxviii. l. he saith, "I will praise thee with my whole heart." As, in an. instrument of music, the more the sound comes out of the belly of it, it is the sweeter; so our prayer is the more accep- table to God, when the heart is full of gracious aff tions.
I
122 Directions to God's People Chap. V.
2. Let your praise be the native result of faith and love in your soul, otherwise it will be but an empty sound. Faith is necessary to draw by the vail, and shew us the perfections of the invisible God, who is the spring and author of all our mercies ; love gives a deep sense of his goodness, enlargeth the heart towards God, and opens the lips to shew forth his praises.
3. Study to have a deep sense of your own un wor- thiness and ill-deservings at the Lord's hand, upon the account of your sins and ill improvement of former deliverances, saying with Jacob, Gen. xxxii. 10. "I am not worthy of the least of all thy mercies."
4. Look above instruments and second causes, and do not ascribe your recovery to physicians or outward means, but to the Lord, the prime author of it, whose blessing alone it is that gives efficacy and success to the appointed means, and by whose mercy only we are spared and brought back from the gates of the grave. To this the apostle attributes Epaphroditus his recov- ery, Phil. ii. 27. *' Indeed he was sick nigh unto death, but God had mercy on him." Hence we are told, I Sam. ii. 6. " The Lord bringeth down to the grave, and bringeth up."
5. Observe narrowly the remarkable circumstances of the Lord's goodness, and the sweet ingredients of thy mercies: as for instances, (1.) How discernible the Lord's hand was in thy deliverance, which obligeth thee to say, " Surely this is the finger of God ! This is the Lord's doing and it is marvellous in mine eyes." (2.) How thy deliverance came to thee as the return of prayer, that makes thee say, surely he is a prayer- hearing God. (3.) How deliverances came when there was but little ground to hope for it. See how Hezekiah observed this ingredient in his recovery from sickness, Isa. xxxviii. 10, 11. " I said in the cut- ting off of my days, I shall go to the gates of the grave: I am deprived of the residue of my years. I said I shall not see the Lord, even the Lord in the land of the living: I shall behold man no more with the inhabitants
Direct II. when recovered from Sickness. ■ 123
of the world." ver. 15. " What shall I say? He hath both spoken to me, and himself hath done it." Some- times God sends deliverances to his people when they are most hopeless, and saying with the captives in Ba- bylon, Ezek. xxxvii. 1 1. '« Behold, our bones are dried, and our hopes are lost, and we are cut off for our parts." (4.) Remember how the extremity of thy distress was God's opportunity of sending relief. Abraham never forgot the seasonableness of God's appearing for him in his extreme need upon Mount Moriah, when he call- ed the name of the place Jehovah-Jireh, for preserv- ing the memorial of it; w In the mount of the Lord it shall be seen." So doth David, Psal. x-cvi. " I was brought low, and he helped me."
6. Let the present deliverance bring all former mer- cies to thy remembrance, that so thou mayest praise God for them all, whether they be national or person- al mercies, public or private, spiritual or temporal. New mercies should revive the memory of the old, and all of them should come above board at such a time; so doth the Psalmist direct, Psalm cv. 2. <e Sing to the Lord, talk ye of all his wondrous works. And what he directs others to, he practises himself In such a case, Psal. cxvi. 12. " What shall I render to the Lord for all his benefits towards me?"
7. Be ready to communicate to others an account of the Lord's kind dealings towards you, and the sweet ingredients of his mercies, and particularly of his sending spiritual deliverance to your soul, as well as outward deliverance to your body, when he is pleased to do so; and do this in order to recommend the service of God to others, and to engage and invite them to assise you in blessing and praising the Lord. We see how David observed his soul-deliverances, Psal. cxvi. 7, 8. and declared his experience to others, Psal. xxii. 22. u I will declare thy name unto my breth- ren : in the midst of the congregation will I praise thee." Psal. Ixvi. 10. "Come and hear, all ye that fear God, and I will declare what he hath done for
I H Directions to God's People Chap. V.
Lastly, Remember always to give thanks for mer- cies to the Father, in the name of our Lord Je&us Christ; as directed, Eph. v. 20. Your spiritual sa- crifices are only acceptable to God, when you offer them up by Jesus Christ, I Pet. ii. 5. As we must seek all oar mercies in Christ's name, so we must give thanks for them afso in his name. He fs the .Mediator of our praises as weU as of our prayers. Believers have not one mercy but what comes swim- ming to them in Christ's blood, and is. the fruit of his death and purchase to them ; and therefore he is to be owned and looked to in the receiving of every mercy. And as Christ is the only Mediator for conveying bless- ings and mercies from God to us, so lie is the sole Mediator for conveying all our services and spiritual sacrifices to God. God accepts of them only as they are perfumed by Christ's meritorious sacrifices, and potent intercession.
Direct. III. When the Lord is -pleased to grant thee any signal mercy or deliverance from trouble, beware of forgetting the Lord's kindness towards thee. "FORGETTING of God's remarkable kind provi- -1- deuces, is an evil we are naturally prone unto, when we are in a prosperous state. Hence it is, that the Spirit of God gives so many cautions against it in his word ; and the saints of God do so solemnly charge their own souls to beware of it, as in Psa!. ciii. 2. " Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all his benefits; who healeth all thy diseases, who redeemeth thy life from destruction." Forget not his benefits: but carefully preserve and treasure them up in thy memory. It was usual for saints, under the Old Tes- tament, to set up some visible monument to remind them of God's singular favours to them ; they erected stones, and built altars, to be memorials of the mer- cies they received ; and put names on these places for this end. Let all this teach you to guard against this evil of forgetting the Lord's kind providence in recov- erin*/ you from sickness.
Direct. IV. when recovered from Sickness. 125
You are guilty of this evil, when you do not duly value the mercy, but let it pass as a turn of common providence. When you let the impression of the mer- cy wear soon off your hearts; when you make a bad use of it, or do not rightly improve it to God's glory, and your own soul's good : when you do not put on new resolutions to walk more exactly, live more fruit- fully, and serve God more holily and humbly, then are you guilty of forgetting his benefits.
This is an evil most grievous and provoking to a good and gracious God, as is evident from the many heavy complaints he makes of his people for it, as ia Judges viii. 34v Psa-1. Ixxviii. 11. Psal. cvi. 13. Wherefore watch and pray against it.
Direct. TV. Inquire after these fruits of righteousness, which are the genuine effects of affliction in the chiU dren cf God, who are duly exercised thereby.
npHE Apostle speaks of these fruits, Heb. xii. 11. -*- as natively following upon sanctified afflictions, and a kindly exercise of spirit under them. And therefore it is your duty to inquire if they be produced in you.
1st, The increase of true repentance is one of these fruits which is the product of sanctified trials; Job found it in himself, on the back of his afflictions, Job xlii. 6. " Now I abhor myself, and repent in dust and ashes." It would be happy if we could find our hearts more soft and melting upon the view of sin, after we have been in the furnace of affliction.
2dly9 Another fruit is the improvement of faith. The afflicted believer is taught to look to and depend more upon God for help in time of need, and less upon the creature. He now sees that vain is the help of man in the day of calamity, and that God in Christ is the only proper object of the soul's trust. This was the fruit of the apostle's affliction, 2 Cor. i. 8, 9, 10. ** We were pressed out of measure, above
I 3
126 Directions to God's People Chap. IV.
strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life. We had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God that raiseth the dead; who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver; in whom we trust that he will yet de- liver."
Sdly, Humility and low thoughts of ourselves is one of the fruits of righteousness which sanctified affliction doth yield. How proud and lofty was Ne* buchadnezzar before his affliction ! Dan. iv. 29, 30* But afterwards he was made to own God, and hum- bly submit to him as his supreme and incontrolable sovereign, and to acknowledge, that those who walk in pride, he is able to abase, verse 27. This was God's design in the various trials of his people Israel iri the wilderness, Deut. vii. 1,6. " That he might humble thee, prove thee, and do thee good at thy latter end." See then, O believer, if this fruit be produced in thee.
4//z///, Another fruit is the spirit of prayer and sup- plication. This was visible in the Psalmist's case af- ter God had delivered him from the sorrows of death, and heard his voice, Psal. cxvi. 2. «• Therefore, says he, will I call upon him as long as I live." O, saith the true believer, God's mercy to me in trouble, and his sending me relief when I cried to him, will make me love prayer the better, and engage me to be more diligent in it all my days; for I still see I have daily need of his helping hand.
bthlij, Heavenly-mindedness is a fruit of sanctified affliction. Before, the man was inclined to that lan- guage, It is good for us to be here; let us build taber- nacles in this lower world. But now he turns his tongue, and changeth his thoughts, and saith, with the Psalmist, " It is good for me to draw near to God, Arise, let us depart, this is not our rest." This world is nothing but the house of our pilgrimage, heaven only is our home.
6tfth/9 Another fruit of sanctified trials is greater
Direct. V. "when recovered from Sickness. IZ1
love to God than formerly. How much was David's heart warmed with love and gratitude to God upon the back of his affliction, so that he wants words to express the affections of his soul ! Psal. cxvi. " I will love the Lord, because he hath heard my voice — I was brought low but he helped me. Thou hast de- livered my soul from death, mine eyes from tears, and my feet from falling — What shall I render to the Lord for all his benefits towards me?"
Ithly, Learning and keeping of God's word is a fruit of sanctified affliction, Psal. cxix. 67, 71. Let us inquire if this fruit be produced in us after sick- ness : do we attend to the word more closely ? Do we believe it more firmly? Do we embrace its offers more earnestly ? Do we rely on its promises more steadfastly? And do we live more in the expectation of that glory which the word doth reveal to us? " Then it is good for us that we have been afflicted, we have learned more of God's word."
Stfrly, Tenderness of conscience is a happy fruit of sanctified trouble, when the believer after it becomes exceedingly afraid of sin, and of making new wounds in his conscience. He cannot think of adventuring a- gain upon any known sin ; for the smart of his former wounds, and the pain they occasioned in bis soul when distress lay upon him, makes deep and lasting impres- sion on his mind, as it did on the afflicted church, Lam. iii. 19j 20. " Remembering mine affliction and my misery, the wormwood and the gall, my soul hath them still in remembrance, and is humbled within me." Now, such fruits of righteousness are an evidence we have been suitably exercised under affliction; G to find them produced in us after sickness is over.
Direct. V. Be careful to perform these resolutions, engagements or vows, you have come under in the time of sickness, and walk suitably to them. A S a time of sickness and affliction is a proper sea-
'*£h son for making vows to God, and binding our
' 1 23 Directions to God's People Chap. V.
souls with resolutions to mortify sin in the heart, and purge it away from the life, and "to be diligent in du- ty, and walk more humbly with God, so a time of re- covery from sickness is a proper season for pay inl- and performing these vows. This was the royal Psal- mist's practice in such a case, Psal. cxvi. 6, 16, 17, 18. <{ I was brought low and he helped me. Truly I am thy servant, I am thy servant. I will offer to thee the sacrifice of thanksgiving. I will pay my vow?s unto the Lord, now in the presence of all his people." Now, for your assistance in this matter, I offer you these few advices.
1st, Defer not to pay your vows, but be speedy, and take the first opportunity to pay them. Delays in this case are most dangerous; Solomon, that wise man, was sensible of this, which made him give this advice, Ecci. v. 4. <c When thou vowe&t a vow unto God, defer not to pay it."
2dh/3 Be still jealous of thy heart, which is prone to deal treacherously with God after affliction is over. The Israelites practice is a sad instance of this truth, Psal. Ixxviii. 34?, &c. " When he slew them, then they sought him, and they returned and inquired early after God, &c. Nevertheless they did flatter him with, their mouths, and they lied to him with their tongues; for their heart was not right with him, neither were they steadfast in his covenant." The purposes of many in affliction are like the vows of mariners in a storm ; they are the first things which they forget and break when once they get safe on shore. However penitent some seem to be in sickness, yet when they recover from it, they soon return to their old sins' again. They are like metals in a furnace, they melt and turn li- quid while in it; but, when out, they soon return to their old hardness. There is good reason for that caution the Lord gives us, Mai. ii. 16. " Therefore take heed to your spirit, that ye deal not treacherously." 3dlyt Cry continually for strength from above, to enable you to perform your vows. The Psalmist
Direct. V. xtfie?i recovered from Sickness I2§
took this course, and found it successful, Psal. cxxxviir. 3. " In the day when I cried to thee, thou answeredst me, and strengthenedst me with strength in my soul." And forget not, O believer, that God has treasured up strength for thee in thy Head and Surety, Christ Jesus: wherefore be still borrowing from him, for the performing of all thy engagements, 2 Tim. ii. 1. '* My son, be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus." Put thy treacherous heart in thy Surety's hand; for though thou art weak, yet thy Redeemer is strong. When- ever then you first perceive your heart begin to start aside from God, be- sure to check it, and look up to God in Christ for strength to secure it against treach- ery and perfidious dealing: cry with the Psalmist, " Be surety for thy servant for good."
4:thli/, Guard diligently, against thy predominant sin, the sin that hath most easily beset thee, the sin that was most bitter and uneasy to thee in the day of distress. Keep a narrow eye upon it now; for, if once that sin be got vanquished, the rest will the more easily be put to flight.
5t/ili/, Be frequently meditating on thy vows, and on the condition thou wast in when they were taken on; and study to keep alive in thy heart the same ap- prehension of things after sickness, which thou hadst in the time of it. How vain and comfortless did the world and its vanities then appear to thee ! How aw- ful were the truths of God on thy spirit ! How far preferable was the loving-kindness of God to thee, than life I How precious was Christ then in thy eyes! G that your judgment, thoughts, and impressions of these things may continue still the same I
6t/ilj/i Keep up the impressions of the precious- ness of time, that you may diligently improve it: and shake oft sloth and idleness. Remember what a view you got in the time of sickness of long lasting eternity, and what a trouble it was to you to look back and see how much time you have lost in sin and vanity. When sometimes we are brought to the brink of eternity, the near views we then get of its
ISO Directions to the Unregener ate Chap. VI.
vastness and unchangeableness, are sometimes so aw- ful and amazing to us, that we are ready to think, though we had Methusalem's years to live, it would be unrea- sonable wilfully to misspend one hour of them all. Well then, is sickness over, our time so short, and so little of it remaining behind, will we be so foolish, as to be lavish of it still, and trifle it away as before ?
7thly, Set a special mark upon all these sins, whether of omission or commission, that made death to look grim and ghastly upon you in the time of sick- ness, and against which you resolved ; and see to get every one of them amended and removed. Remem- ber and consider how sad it will be for you, if sick- ness find you again in the very same sins which for- merly stung you. What will you say to conscience, when it shall challenge you? How will you look death in the face, if it should find you living in the very same sins you formerly mourned for, ,and pro- mised against? Death would then be the king of ter- rors to thy soul indeed.
O then, mind thy vows, and say with the Psalmist, Psal. Ivi. 12, 13. " Thy vows are upon me, O God: 1 will render praises to thee. For thou hast delivered my soul from death : wilt not thou deliver my feet from falling, that I may walk before God in the light of the living ?"
CHAP. VI.
CONTAINING DIRECTIONS TO THE UNREGENERATE, WHEN THEY ARE RECOVERED FROM SICKNESS, AND RESTORED TO HEALTH.
Direct. I. Seeing tlxe afflictions of the wicked are un- sanctified, it is necessary to examine what sort of of faction yours hath been, and what fruits it hath jjro- duced in you.
Have in the preceding chapter shewed that the afflictions of believers are fatherly chastisements,
Direct. I. 'when recovered from Sickness. 131
proceeding from love; that they are sanctified, and yield the peaceable fruits of righteousness. I have given the marks of sanctified afflictions, and men- tioned the happy fruits which they produce in the children of God.
On the other hand, it is necessary to let Christless persons know, that their afflictions are of a different kind: they are even punishments from God as a judge, proceeding from wrath: they are unsanctified to them, and produce no fruits but what are bitter and unsa- voury.
Well then, O.Christless soul, thou hast reason to suspect the worst concerning thy sickness, that it hath not been sanctified, and its fruits are net good. O then labour to know the truth of the matter, that thou mayest be humble under a sense of thy misery, and flee to Jesus Christ for relief. And for thy assistance in this inquiry, I shall give some marks of unsanctified afflictions.
1st, If sickness hath not humbled thee under a sense of thy sins, the procuring cause thereof, nor any ways hath weakened sin in thee, nor reclaimed thee from it, but it remaineth in thee as strong as ever, it is a sign thy affliction is unsanctified. This was the case of those of whom God complaineth, Jer. ii. 30. "In vain have I smitten your children; they received no cor- rection." As if he had said, the physic I gave them did not purge out sin, nor weaken corruption in the least. They have been stricken, but not grieved for sin ; the fire hath burned round about them, but they have not laid sin to heart, that kindled the flame.
2dly, It is a mark of unsanctified affliction, when it hath no influence upon a sinner to bring him to a serious communing with his own heart concerning the state of his soul, and to inquire in what terms he stands with God that afflicts him. God's voice by affliction is that in Haggai i. 7. " Now consider your ways." In the day of adversity consider where you are, what you are, what you have done, what is the meaning of
132 Directions to the Unregenerale Chap. VI*
the rod, what will be the issue of it through eternity, in case it hath a commission to cut the thread of life. Now, when a man remains stupid and careless about these important matters, and never noticeth the voice of affliction so as to inquire seriously about his soul's condition; "Am 1 under a covenant of works, or a covenant of grace? Am I a child of God, or an e- nemy of God ? Have I fled to the city of refuge, or am I still in a shelterless state? Am I still under a cloud of wrath, or am I brought under the banner of love?" I say, where there are no such inquiries the affliction is unsanctified.
Sdhj, It is a' certain sign of unsanctified affliction, when a person grows worse by it, and revolts the more he is stricken, like these, Isa, i. 5.
Quest. When may it be said that a person grows worse by affliction ?
Ans. 1. When the sinner's heart turns harder than it was before, so every plague on Egypt increased the plague of hardness in Pharaoh's heart. It fares with many hearts as with iron that is often heated in the fire, and quenched in the water, it still in- creased in hardness. 2. When a person giveth way to impatience and murmuring against God while he af- flicts him. 3. When the lusts of the heart grow more strong and impetuous, and afterwards rage the more that they have been stopt in their course by af- fliction. In such cases a person grows worse by the rod.
Direct. II. Consider the great danger of not being bettered by sichicssy and of not complying with the voice of God's rod.
GOD'S voice by his rod doth loudly call sinners to repentance, and fleeing to the Lord Jesus Christ for refuge from wrath. Now, when this voice is not hearkened to, but men goon in their secure and sinful course as before, God is highly provoked, and the issue will be terrible: for,
Direct. II. when recovered from Sickness. 133
1st, Though sickness be removed, and the furnace of affliction be cooled for the time; yet the wrath that kindled it continues still to burn. And you have ground to fear lest you be ranked among those who are the generation of God's wrath, against whom he will have indignation for ever.
2(111/, If lesser rods do not awaken you, you may expect greater and sorer judgments are coming on. you. Yea, God may cause them to come rolling thick upon you, as waves and billows in a storm, one upon the neck of another. The great depths, both above and below, may be opened together; the dis- pleasure of God, and wrath of men may conspire and meet to pour out themselves as water spouts upon you at once: and to whom then will you look for help?
3dly, The Lord may give over- dealing with you. or using any further means to reclaim you; he may refuse to correct you any more, or bestow a rod upon you for your good, and say of you, as of Ephraim, Hos. iv. 17. «' Ephraim is joined to his idols, let him alone."
tehly, The Lord may give you up to spiritual plagues and judgments, and indeed this is commonly the result of obstinacy and incorrigibleness under out- ward rods. When Israel would not hearken to God's voice, he gave them up to their own hearts' lusts,. Psalm lxxxi. 11, 12. Now, these plagues are the severest of all others. External judgments are God's rods, but spiritual judgments are his swords, which pierce the very soul. %\ Blindness of mind, hardness of heart, searedness of conscience, vile affections, and a reprobate sense, are the very forerunners of hell and damnation." These who are impenitent and unfruitful under outward afflictions, have cause to tremble lest God be provoked to inflict these spiritual judgments.
5thly, Be assured, though God spare you long, yet the glass of his forbearance will at length run out,
K
134? Directions to the Unregenerate Chap. VI.
God's patience towards sinners hath a term and bound ever which it will not pass. The time will come, when a long- suffering God will at last say, my Spirit shall no longer strive, and the angels will cry, as Rev. xiv. 7. " The hour of God's judgment is come." You that abuse God's patience, and presume upon it, his treaty of peace will end with you in a little, and the master of the house will rise up and shut to the door. Then patience will come down, and jus- tice will ascend the stage, and trampler upon, and triumph over, all that abuse divine patience. So- dom was a wonder of God's patience for a long time, but now it is a lasting monument of his anger.
6tkly, If you be not bettered by God's rod or spar- ing mercies, then your preservation at present will be nothing but a reservation for the day of God's wrath. And the longer your cup of sin is a filling, the fuller shall the cup of Gtfd's wrath be for you: By your im- patience and abuse of God's patience, you treasure up wrath for yourselves against the day of wrath, Rom. ii. 4. And though you be delivered from some judgments, you are reserved for worse, yea, for seven times worse, according to Lev. xxvi. 23, 2<k Nay, there is a ruining blow designed against you, both soul and body, as soon as your cup is full; and the axe is already laid to the root of the tree, Matth. iii, 10. One blow of God's axe will cut you off for ever.
Remember this, O sinner, though God's hand be lifted off you at present, and his messenger death be for a little recalled, yet he will quickly return, and knock so loud at your door, as not to be refused. And, what will you do in the day of visitation? How ghast- ly must the pale horse be, when hell follows him at his heels? And how hot and fiery must that hell be, which is inflamed and blown up by so long impeni- tence and abuse of patience.
Direct. III. when recovered from Sickness. 135
Direct. III. Wonder at the patience of God in spar- ing such hell-deserving sinners as you are, and be thankful for it.
HATH a long-suffering God preserved the thread of your life, when it was almost snapt asunder by the violence of. sickness? Hath he freed you from racking pains under which you were groaning? Nay, saved you from the grave and hell into which you were falling? And, have you not cause of wondering and thanksgiving? To move you to it, consider these few things.
1st, How miserable had you been through all eter- nity, if your sickness had carried you off to another world in your sins? You had been howling with damned spirits, under endless and ceaseless torments, and for ever cut off from these hopes and offers of mercy now you have. Then the master of the house would have the door so barred against you, as it could never have been opened again to you, knock as you would, Luke xiii. 25.
2dli/, Consider how heavily you had burdened his patience with your heinous sins, and frequent relap- ses thereunto; and that after convictions, calls, and various rods sent to reclaim you: so that he was put to say, as in Amos ii. 13. t£ Behold I am pressed tin- der you, as a cart is pressed that is full of sheaves." He was overburdened with your sin?, so that the axle- tree of patience was ready to break, and let you fall into heli ;. and yet, behold, he bears with you still.
3dly9 Consider how soon he could have eased him- self of the load, and shaken you off into the pit of de- struction. In a moment could he have done it, and yet he bears many years with your sins that are so grievous to him. Yea, it is with a sort of reluctancy that he eases himself of sinners, after he gets the ut- most provocation, Isa. i. 24-. " Ah i I will ease me of my adversaries."
^tlily, How ready is he to turn away his anger
136 Directions to the Unregenerate Chap. VI.
and reprieve sinners from destruction, when in their distress they make but a shew of repentance and turn- ing unto God ! as we see, Psalm lxxviii. 36, 38. He, like a tender-hearted prince, calls back the warrant for their execution after it was gone forth.
5thly, Consider how much many Christless sinners are beholden to Jesus Christ for sparing mercy. He is represented by the dresser, Luke xiii. interceding that the fruitless fig- tree might be spared and tried some time longer, after orders given to cut it down. Were it not for Jesus Christ, O sinner, however much you forget and slight him, you had surely been in hell long ere now, How oft doth he obtain another year, .and after that another, for the unfruitful sinner, and unthankful abusers of divine patience!
6t/ily9 Consider how sparing mercy hath distinguish- ed you from many others, who lived not so long, nor sinned so much as you have done. Cod hath wounded the hairy scalp of many, and taken them away in their youth; when he hath continued you to manhood, and perhaps to old age: though your sins and ill-deservings he greater than these of many, on whom he hath long since taken vengeance, God hath left many also tossing and groaning on beds of pain, when he hath eased and raised you up. O then, return like the thankful leper, and magnify the God of your health. Hath God dis- tinguished you from others by his goodness? It be- comes you to distinguish yourselves from others by your thankfulness. O that men would praise the Lord for his goodness; undeserved and distinguished goodness !
To move you to this, let me set the example of He- zekiah before you, Isa. xxxviik and there see how ihankfully and affectionately he remembered the Lord's mercies, in recovering and delivering him from the bitter affliction he had been under. " I said, I am de- prived of the residue of my years; I shall behold man no more, with the inhabitants of the world. Like a crane or swallow, so did I chatter; I did mourn as a
Direct. IV. xvJien recovered from Sickness. 3 37
dove. Behold, for peace I had great bitterness, but thou hast in love to my soul delivered it from the pit of corruption. The living shall praise thee, as I do this day." Yea, he was so overcome with a sense of the Lord's patience and mercy towards him, that he is at a loss how to express it, ver. 15. " What shall I say? he hath both spoken unto me, and himself hath done it." Let all who are recovered from sickness study to imitate that good king in holy admiration and thank- fulness to the God of their life.
Direct. IV. Study to improve the sparing mercy and goodness of God to you, in a right and suitable man- ner.
Sinner* - hath God brought you back from the gates' of death and brink of hell, restored to health, and given you a new offer of mercy and sal- vation through Christ in a preached gospel, which you formerly despised? Strive now to improve the Lord's patient and kind dealings towards ycu with the ut- most care, and abuse his patience no longer. And in order thereto, take the following counsels.
I. Be deeply humbled for your former obstinacy and impenitency, notwithstanding of God's gracious and patient dealing. O let the sparing mercy and goodness of God toward thee, lead thee to repentance, which is the native design of it, according to Rom. \\. 4. «* Despisest thou the riches of his goodness, for- bearance and long-suffering, not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance." As if he had said, "Dost thou not see, O man, the kind providence of God in sparing and recovering thee from sickness, taking thee by the hand, and pointing out to thee to go to thy closet to mourn and weep for all thy by-past sins, and particularly for thy mis- spending the time of health, and abusing of the Lord's patience?" The consideration of David's goodness K 3
1S8 directions to the Unregenef ate Chap. VI.
and forbearance towards Saul melted Saul's heart, for as bard and rugged as it was; and made him to lift np his voice and weep, and say to David, 1 Sam. xxiv. 7» &c. " Thou art more righteous than I; for thou hast rewarded me good, whereas I have reward- ed thee evii. And thou hast shewed this day, how that thou hast dealt well with me; forasmuch as when the Lord had delivered me into thine hand, thou kill- edst me not. For (says he) if a man find his enemy, will he let him go well away?" Oh, far more reason hast thou, O man, to weep and cry, " God hath found me his enemy, yea, in my enmity and sins fighting against himself; he had me on a sick-bed, and on the very brink of hell, and the least touch of his hand would have thrust me in; but yet he hath spared his enemy, and let me go well away. Oh, will not these cords of love draw me, and this matchless goodness invite and hire me to repent? Can any consideration in the world be more powerful than this, to melt my hard heart into tears of holy shame and sorrow for my stiff neckedness and rebellion against a gracious and long-suffering God? Away with these cursed God- provoking sins of mine ! Down with these weapons of rebellion ! Let me never lift them more against such a merciful Sovereign !"
II. Zealously improve the time, which God in his long-suffering hath lengthened out to you, in working out the salvation of thy soul. Have you so long been loading the patience of God with your sins? Have you many a day been grieving his Holy Spirit, by trifling away your time, slighting his motions, and venturing on sins against light? O then, beware of burdening his patience any more; but diligently hearken to every motion of God's Spirit and of your own con- science for the time to come. You have much work to do, and but little time to do it in; therefore lay hold on every opportunity for carrying it on. The consideration of the much time you have already lost and misspent, should make you the more diligent in
Direct. IV. when recovered from Sickness. IB9
what remaineth. How much of it have you lost in youth? how much in ignorance? how much in ne- gligence? how much in worldliness? how much in pastimes? how much in idle words? how much in actual sins and provocations against God? And now it may be near the evening of your day* And will you not spend the evening (which God is mercifully lengthening out) with extraordinary care and dili- gence? If a traveller lose the beginning of the day, he must travel the faster in the evening, otherwise he may fall short of his journey, and have his lodging to seek when night comes on, Paul had misspent much in the beginning of his life; and this consideration (when his eyes were opened) did stir him up to be more diligent in the service of God, so that he was more zealous than any of the rest of the apostles, O man, follow his example, and trifle no longer in the work of God. Art thou not convinced thou hast squandered away enough of this precious treasure of time already? and, wilt thou also misspend and throw away the little that remains? Oh ! be not so foolish.
III. Be careful to raze all false foundations, and build your hopes of salvation upon the only sure rock, Jesus Christ. Let it not discourage thee to dig to the foundation, lhat so much of thy day is lost: for it is better to do it late than never. Remember how miserable is the condition of that house which is built upon the sand, Matth. vii. 27. li For when the flood comes, and the storm ariseth and beats upon it, great and dismal will the fall of that house be." Do not build your hopes of heaven upon God's absolute mer- cy, upon your convictions, upon your freedom from gross sins, upon your prayers and tears, upon your mo- rality, and just dealings with men; though these be necessary and excellent in themselves, yet they are false foundations for you to build the hopes of your justification and salvation upon, seeing they are wholly insufficient to bear such a weight. However much these things have been esteemed and valued by you
140 Directions to the Vnregenerate Chap. VI.
formerly, in the matter of justification; yet if you re- solve to be a wise builder, you will now let them all go, yea, count them all but loss and dung that you may win Christ (our only hope) build on him alone, and be found in him, not having on your own righte- ousness, which is but filthy rags.
Well then, raze and tear up every false foundation; dig- deep, till you win to the rock Christ. Dig deep into the holy law and nature of God; dig till you see the infinite strictness of divine justice, the unspeakable evil that is in sin, the hidden vileness and abominations of the heart, your own inability to do any thing for your help and relief. Dig yet further, till you see the infinite fulness and freeness of God's grace in Je- sus Christ, that suitable remedy that answers all a - poor sinner needs. Dig deep, and dig still on, till you win to this rock ; let your cry be still to God, Lord, lead me to the rock Christ, and his all-sufficient righteousness, only. Act faith upon this rock, rely on it, build all your hopes on it, and say, *} This is my rest for ever, here will I dwell, for I have desired it. Lord, the desire of my soul is only to Christ, and to the remembrance of his name. His name is a sweet ointment poured forth ; therefore do the virgins love him."
IV. It' you would rightly improve the sparing mer- cy and goodness of God, let it lead you to repentance and reformation of life. Turn from all these sins, whether of omission or commission, now in the day of health, which conscience challenged you for in the time of sickness. Mind Christ's caution and warning to healed sinners, John v. 14. <£ Behold thou art made whole; sin no more, lest a worse thing befall thee." O let sin die with thy sickness; and do not relapse in- to thy former security and sinful ways. Beware of returning with the dog to thy vomit, and like the sow that is washed to the wallowing again in the mire of thy former sins and uncleanness; lest being entangled and overcome again with the filthiness which thou
Direct. IV. when recovered from Sickness. 141
now hast escaped, thy latter end will prove worse than thy beginning.
Lastly, And to sum up all, I shall say in this chap- ter, be careful to redeem time, and active in provide ing for an eternal state. O prize and value the mer- cy of health and strength more than ever. Sympa- thize with those who are still lying on sick-beds, and under languishing distempers; neglect not to pity and pray for them. Remember the distressed case you were in yourselves, when you had no rest in your bones, when wearisome nights were appointed to you, and you were full of tossings to the dawning of the day, Consider how slippery is your standing. Though the late storm of trouble be over, yet the clouds will return after rain.
CHAP. VIT.
CONTAINING DIRECTIONS TO THESE SICK PERSONS, WHO ARE APPARENTLY IN A DYING CONDITION, AND DRAWING NEAR TO ANOTHER WORLD.
T Have already, in the first, third, and fourth chap- ■*■-- ters, given several directions concerning our sub- mission to the will of God, making preparation for death, calling for ministers, edifying others by our dis- course, settling our worldly affairs, &c. which are very proper for dying persons; and therefore I shall not re- peat them, but proceed to speak of other things. Only let me add this word, if you have hitherto neglected to make your wills, settle your worldly affairs, send for ministers to discourse with and pray over you ; delay it no longer, but do it speedily, while you have the use of your reason and understanding. And what I have more to say, take it in the following directions,
142 Directions to Persons Chap. VII.
Direct. I. Consider when death stares you in the face, that now is the time, if ever, to exert the utmost ac- tivity in preparing to meet with it.
A LAS, it is to be regretted that the most part of •"• men neglect their soul, misspend their life, mis- improve their health, and leave undone she work for which they were created, preserved, and enjoyed the gospel. Surely a near prospect of death and judgment cannot but be uneasy to such persons. What a mel- ancholy thought must it be for a dying man ? " Oh I I had all my lime given me to make preparation for an endless eternity ; and alas, 1 never minded it till now, that I must leave the stage of this world. Is there any hope for such a careless and miserable sin- ner?" I acknowledge the case is sad, but yet it is not re- mediless nor desperate; seeing there is a sacrifice pro- vided for your sins, and there is an all-sufficient Sa- viour in your offer, who never did cast out any hum- bled soul that came to him for mercy. You have great reason indeed to abhor and condemn yourself before God for your sin and folly; yet despair not, but believe, whatever be your sins, your dangers, your fears and temptations, that Jesus Christ is both able and willing to save to the uttermost all that come to God by him, and that his grace aboundeth more than your sin aboundeth. O how glad would devils and damned souls in hell be, if they were but in your case, and had your offers and hopes? How diligently would they im- prove the time of mercy ! O be persuaded then to spend the little time that now remains with the ut- most care, and making penitent confession of sin to God, and applying the blood of Christ for pardon. Nay, even the best of God's people have need to be diligent at this time in making actual preparation for dying. God is now saying to you, as Joshua did to the Israelites, Josh. i. 11. "Prepare you victuals, for within three days ye shall pass over this Jordan, to go in to possess the land which the Lord your God giveth
Direct. I. when they are Dying, 143
you." Lay in provisions for your passing over this Jordan of death : you know not how rough the pas- sage may be.
I shall give some motives to press this diligent and active preparation; and therefore consider,
1st, The short time of your life that remains is all the time you have for working out your salvation. What you do for attaining heaven, or avoiding hell, must be done now, or never; for there is no work nor device in the grave whither thou goest, nor is there any coming back to this world to amend what hath been done amiss. Dying is a thing you cannot get a trial of, it is what you can only do once and no more, Heb. ix. 27.
2dly, Be diligent now; for as soon as death gets commission to cut you off, it will execute it; it will not spare you, nor allow you one minute more time to prepare for eternity. The most merciless enemies have sometimes been overcome by the prayers and tears of such as on their knees do beg a little more time to prepare for another world ; and do hearken to their requests: but this enemy death will not grant one moment's respite.
Sdly, Consider, that your eternal state and condi- tion will be according to the state in which you die. Death will open the doors either of heaven or hell to you, in one of which you shall take iip your eternal abode. As the tree falls at death, so will it lie through eternity.
tekly. Consider what a serious and awful matter it is to die, and go into another world : for then you will have immediately to do with God your judge, there will be no vail then betwixt him and your soul. You will then enter into a world of spirits, wherewith you are so little acquainted. You are frightened now to go into a room alone, that is said to be haunted by a spi- rit; how frightful then must the case of those be, who are hurried into a world of spirits, not knowing but devils must be their companions for ever. Surely
1-44? Directions to Persons Chap. VII.
then it is your interest to give all diligence now, to make your acquaintance with the Lord of that world, before you enter it.
Bthly, Put forth thy utmost activity for thy soul now; for, to be sure, Satan will put forth his utmost against it. If thou be in a Christless state at this time, he will use all his efforts and stratagems to keep thee from Christ; either by flattering thee that thy state is good, thereby to lull yon asleep in sin and security, or by telling thee, it is out of time to help matters with thee, thereby to drive you into despair. The devil will leave no method unattempted to ruin thy soul, when death is near: for he knows his time is short; and, if he catch not the soul then, he will never get it: and, neither can he hurt it hereafter; for, if once it enter heaven, he can trouble it no more.
If thou art a believer in Christ, Satan, thy malici- ous enemy will not fail to attack thee, at this time, with all his might; for though he may know he can- not keep thee out of heaven, yet he will labour to ren- der thy passage towards it, as dark, tempestuous, and uncomfortable as possibly he can. But it is the be- liever's happiness, this cruel enemy is under a strong chain, and cannot do all he would; for Jesus Christ is the good shepherd, that hath undertaken for all his sheep. Nevertheless, by his wise permission, this ad- versary may sometimes give great disturbance to a dy- ing saint; which calls thee to the greatest diligence and watchfulness at this time. It is the observation of one, that as the devil is most busy at the conclusion of a duty, as of prayer, that the Christian may be most disturbed and distracted, when he is to close up all in the name of Christ, and so all his desires be frustrated; so he is most busy in the conclusion of our days, and when death is at hand, seeking by tempta* tions, distractions, and false imaginations, to do us all the mischief he can, and all because he knoweth his time is short ; according to that word, Rev. xii. 12, " The devil is come down, having great wrath, be-
Direct. II. "when they arc Dying. 1 £5
cause he knoweth that he hath but a short time." He may fitly be called, the wolf of the evening, men- tioned in .lev. v. 6. in regard he comes forth most fiercely in the^ evening of men's lives to set upon their precious souls. Yea, so busy is he sometimes with believers under dangerous sickness, seeking to over- throw their faith and assurance, that it is the observa- tion of a good man that he seldom seeth a sick saint followed close with temptations, recover of that sick- ness; for Satan, knowing he hath but little time, proves as uneasy to him as he can. Hence that great man of God, Mr. Knox, said, when he came to^die; il In my lifetime, the devil tempted me to despair, casting my sins in my teeth; but now, in my sickness, he tells me, I have been faithful in the ministry, and so- have merited heaven : but, blessed be God, who brought those texts into my mind, " Not I, but the grace of God in me, what, hast thou that thou hast not received?'1 The children of Israel had never such hot work from their enemies, as when they just came to enter into the promised land.
What need then hast thou, O believer, to be dili- gent in thy preparations on a dying-bed, to quicken grace, put forth thy utmost strength, bring all the as- sistance thou canst from the Captain of thy salvation, when thou hast such a cruel enemy to encounter with! Now is the time for action, though yet it will be your wisdom to leave as little to be done at this time as possible.
Direct. II. Continue to the last in the exercise of true
repentance and humiliation for sin. "pOSSIDONIUS, who wrote the life of Augustine, ■*- said that he heard him often say in his health, that repentance was the fittest disposition both for dying Christians and ministers; and for himself, that he died with tears in his eyes weeping for sin. When death ap- proacheth nearest, we should thus stir up ourselves to give sin the most deadly blow of any we have given it all
.Li
146 Directions to Persons Chap. VII.
our life. As it is most laudable to die forgiving sinners that have wronged us, so also taking revenge upon sin that hath injured a gracious God. The apostle tells us} 2 Cor. vii. 11. that indignation and revenge attend true repentance. Wherefore, as Samuel took ven- geance on Agag a little before his death, and Moses (at God's command) avenged the children of Israel of the Midianites just before he was gathered to his peo- ple, Numb. xxxi. 2. and dying Samson gave the most fatal blow to the Philistines, of any he had given them before : so a dying Christian should take the severest* revenge on sin at last, which hath so oft through his life dishonoured God, pierced Christ, and grieved his Holy Spirit. It is the last opportunity you will have to shew your indignation at it, and therefore do it effectually.
Again, consider it is old sins unmourned for, that many times keeps believers so much in the dark, when they come to die. These do raise many thick clouds about their evening sun, and hinder them from going off the stage with such comfortable assurance of God's love as otherwise they might attain to. These did very much hinder Job's peace and settlement in the day of affliction, as he complains, Job xiii. 26. " He makes me to possess the iniquities of my youth." It is a sad thing, when young sins and old bones meet together. O that young people would mind this in time ! You are doing that now, which will abide with you to age, if not to eternity. Sin must be bitter some time or other, for God calls it a root that bears gall and wormwood, Deut. xxix. 18. Israel could not have peace nor success while there was an Achan in the camp: so neither can you have consolation or assurance while any sin lies unreckoned for in the conscience. Make a thorough search then into old sins, and mourn over them. We find Paul frequent- ly calling over the sins of his life, and even these he was guilty of before conversion ; *' I was injurious, a blasphemer," &c. whereby he obtained much inward
Direct. III. t&hen they are Dying. 14-7
peace and consolation. Be oft looking back to old sins, with inward sorrow and faith in Christ's blood, if you would have a death-bed easy and soft to you.
Direct. III. Be mindful of all acts of justice and char- ity which may be incumbent upon you at this time.
IT is great wisdom in men to settle their worldly affairs in time of health, that so their minds may be free for spiritual exercises, and not disturbed with earthly cares and business when they come to a dying-bed; but, if this have been neglected hither- to it must not be omitted now. I have given direc- tions about it, Chap. I. Direct. VI. so that I shall say little here. Only be careful to do justice to every man, as much as in you lieth ; and particularly, 1. By making a just and rational provision for your wife and children. 2. By ordering the payment of all your just debts, without defrauding any of your lawful creditors. 3. By making restitution, in <;ase you have wronged any man. If justice be not done in these matters, how can your souls be disburdened of guilt?
In the next place, forget not the acts of charity, which God requires of all the professors of the gos- pel.
1st, Seek reconciliation with your neighbours, where any difference or mistakes have fallen in; that so you may die in peace and charity with all about you.
2dly, Be ready from the heart to forgive those that have done you any wrong. If the natural sun should not go down upon our wrath, much- less should the sun of our lives. If you carry an unforgiving spirit with you into another world, how can you expect to meet with a forgiving God there? when he hath ex- pressly declared, Matt. vi. 15. "If ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses." O then imitate your glorious Saviour,
14-8 Directions to Perso?is Chap. VIL
and his martyr Stephen, who at their death begged mercy from God, for those that mortally hated them, Luke xxiii. 34. Acts vi. GO.
2(111/, If the Lord hath given you substance, ho- nour the Lord with it, by leaving some part of it to the poor, and to pious uses. I have pressed this once and again before; but I mention it frequently, because it is much forgotten by dying persons in our age. Re- member, it is not left arbitrary to you to give or not as you please: no, for God doth charge it upon you as a duty, yea, a debt that you owe to him, 1 Tim. vi. 17, 18. " Charge them that are rich in this world, &c. that they do good, be rich in good works, ready to distribute." And he pronounceth them, Ct Blessed who consider the poor," Psal. xli. 1. 1 grant that people are not to leave all their works of charity to a death- bed; these should also be minded in our life- time, so as to make our own hands our executors, and our own eyes our overseers of our charitable projects: but surely it is a proper season for shewing charity to God's poor, when we are leaving them, and cannot have occasion for shewing it more. Remember what is recorded of Dorcas after her death, Acts ix. 36. that she was a woman full of good works and alms- deeds. And her friends, ver. 39. shewed the effects of her charity to Peter after her death. All which is written for our example and admonition, that we may be rich in such good works, that our friends may have them to shew after cur death. Surely it is a sign of the degeneracy of the age, and that religion is on the declining hand, when people generally fall so short of the zeal and piety of their lathers in these matters.
bthlpi It would be a commendable work of charity in dying persons, to be giving many good counsels to their relations and children, and to be putting up many fervent prayers to God for them. So Christ, when near to death, committed his spiritual children to his Father, and earnestly begged his protection and
Direct. IV. when they are Dying* 149
care of them, John xvii. 11. *' I am no more in the world, but these are in the world; keep them through thy name, keep them from the evil," &c. In like man- ner, cry to God for your children, " Lord, thou hast graciously given them to me, I now restore them back to thee. They were born to me once, O that they may be born to thee a second time ! I am leaving them in the midst of snares and temptations, O that it may be their hs'ppiness to be the preserved in Christ Jesus ! Keep them by thy power through faith unto salvation. O take them within the bond of thy covenant, and be thou their Father, to protect, direct, and provide for them. Give them a name in thy house better than of sons and daughters, that I may meet with them at thy right hand with everlasting joy." Lastly, Be suitably concerned also for the whole church of Christ, and especially for these that are in affliction, that God may loose their bonds, send them liberty and prosperity in his due time. "Do good in thy good pleasure unto Zion, build up the walls of thy Jerusalem. Peace be within her wails, and pros- perity within her palaces."
Direct. IV. Labour what you can to overcome the love of life, and fears of death; that you may at- tain to willingness to die and leave the world, when God calleth you to it.
IT is no wonder that a wicked man, or one that rt hath no interest in Christ, be unwilling to die: Why? He is affrighted with the guilt of past sins, and the fears of future torments; and it is impossible to be rid of these till he become a true believer in Christ. No man hath ground to welcome death but the be- liever; yet it is to be regretted, that so many of them should appear unwilling to leave this world, which is nothing to them but a wilderness and weary land. Lot's soul was vexed and troubled in Sodom, and yet he was loath to leave it; so some believers, when cali- L3
150 Directions to Persons Chap. VII.
ed to leave a vexing world, do shew much hankering towards it, and would linger behind. This proceeds partly from nature, which dreads a dissolution, and partly from the weakness of grace. But O let all God's children labour to overcome this aversion, and go forth to meet death half-way, and bid it welcome. And, for their help in this matter, I shall lay before them the following arguments.
1st, Consider how little reason a believer hath to be much in love with this present life. 1. 'Tis a sin- ful life; sin dwells in your nature, breaks out in your life, and pollutes all your duties. How oft have you groaned under this burden ; and should you not be glad to be eternally delivered from it? 2. It is a life of diseases and infirmities ; and should you not be willing to be cured of them all at once? 3. It is a life of temptations, Satan is still harassing thee; and should you not be desirous to be out of his reach? 4. It is a life of persecutions from the wicked, they hate, reproachj and injure you many ways. Attd, is it not desirable to be, iS where the wicked cease from troubling, and where the weary be at rest?" 5. It is a life of clouds and darkness; your sun is often vail- ed, and your evidences obscured, which occasions many bitter complaints. And should you not desire that time, when the day shall break, and all shadows flee away? 6. It is a life of calamities and fears, it is like a stormy sea, where one wave rolls upon the back of another; and when one calamity is past, we many times fear a greater is coming; and sometimes the heavens turn so black and gloomy, that we fear a hur- ricane of judgments is ready to blow. And, should you not bless "God when he comes by death to house your souls, and set you out of harm's way f It is in mer- cy that God takes away the righteous from the evil to come, Isa. Ixii. I. So dealt he with Josiah, 2 Kings xxii. 20. "I will gather thee to thy fathers, and thou shalt be put into thy grave in peace, and thine eyes shall not see all the evil which I shall bring on this
Direct. IV. when they are Dying. 151
place." So it is observable, lhat Methuselah died the very year before the flood; Augustine a little before the sacking of Hippo; Pareus just before the taking of Heidelberg. Luther observes, that all the apostles died before the destruction of Jerusalem. And Lu- ther himself died before the bloody wars brake out in Germany, Thus God frequently hides his people from the temptations and troubles that are coming on the earth.- Why? he sees many of them not in case to endure them ; and therefore he in mercy takes them away from a tempting and sinning world, to a land of holiness and rest. While we are here, we live in a world that lies in wickedness ; every sense of the body betrays the soul into sin : the poor soul can scarce look out at the eye and not be infected, nor hear by the ear and not be distracted, nor smell at the nostrils and not be tainted, nor taste by the tongue and not be allured, nor touch by the hand and not be defiled.
O believer, what is this life that thou art fond of? It is but a living death, or a dying life. It is full of grief for things past, full of labour for things present, full of fears for things future. The first part of our life is spent in folly, the middle part is overwhelmed with cares, and the latter part of it is bur- dened with infirmities and age. And, what gain we by the prolonging of this life! Nothing but to do more evil, see more evil, and suffer more evil. And, should a Christian be unwilling to be rid of those grievances?"
c2dly, Consider, that dying is appointed as the way, and the only way, to glory ; there is no way to enter the promised land,- but by crossing the Jordan of death. And should not a stranger desire to be at home with his friends, though he hath a rough way and stormy sea to pass ? Is there any home like heav- en, where your incomparable friend Christ is ? O what a happiness is it to be with Christ, and to see him as he is! How happy do you think Peter, James, and John were in being taken up to mount Tabor, to
152 Directions to Persons Chap. VII.
be eye-witnesses of their Saviour's transfiguration. But, O believer, death procures a greater happiness to you; it ushers you to mount Zion, where you shall not only see your Saviour whiter than the snow, and brighter than the sun, but yourself transfigured with him, made like him, and eternally secured of his pre- sence. The three apostles saw but two prophets; but you shall see all the prophets, all the apostles, all the patriarchs, all the martyrs, all the holy persons you once conversed with on earth, and, in general, all the saints in heaven, each of them shining as the sun: and, how sweet will their company be? O how soon will the trifles of the world evanish, and all its pleasures be forgot when once the believer gets a view of that captivating glory above ! When the shepherds heard but some few notes of the angel's songs, who praised God at the nativity of our Saviour, they presently left their flocks and ran to Bethlehem to behold the child Jesus lying in the manger; but much more cause hath a believer to leave all the pleasures of the world, and run to behold an exalted Jesus sitting on the throne of his glory, with all his saints and angels singing praises around him.
If Cato and Cleombrotus, two heathens, after read- ing Plato's book of the immortality of the soul, did vo- luntarily, the one fall on his sword, the other break his neck from a precipice, that they might the sooner come (as they fancied) to partake of these joys; what a shame is it for Christians, who have a far surer and clearer discovery of these things from God's own book, to be found unwilling to enter into these heavenly joys, when their blessed Redeemer calls for them thither !
3dlgf Consider how willing Christ was to come from heaven to earth for you : and, should you be un- willing to remove from earth to heaven for him? yea, for yourselves, for the gain is yours. O did Christ assume your nature, become obedient to death, and purchase an inheritance for you with his blood ? and
Direct. IV. when they are Dying. 153
will you be backward to go and take possession of it? O for a Christ- like obedience at death.
Lastly^ Consider what a reproach is cast on Chris- tianity by a believer's being unwilling to die. For Christians to pray and speak much of Christ, of hea- ven and "lory, and yet be unwilling to enter into that glory; what is it but a misbelieving of God, and a tempting of strangers to think there is no reality in re- ligion ?
Quest. * Since death is not easy to grapple with, how shall I attain to this blessed disposition, a willing- ness to die?;'
Ans. \stt Be frequently putting forth the acts of faith upon the righteousness of Christ; and believe that Christ died to bring in a perfect righteousness for believers that they all might be complete in him. Now, why should a believer be afraid to appear before God in Christ's righteousness, which is so pleasing and ac- ceptable to him ? Rev. xiv. 4, 5. They are said to be without fault before the throne of God. If a be- liever were to appear before God in his own righteous- ness, clothed with his own duties and performances, it would be dreadful to think of dying; but to have the white garment of an elder brother to put on, gives another view of death. Alas, it is our neglecting the daily exercise of faith in the righteousness of Christ, that makes the thoughts of death so unwel- come !
2dly, When you attain to peace and reconciliation with God, labour to preserve it. Be stating and clear- ing counts with God every day, and watch against these sins that wound conscience, waste comfort, and grieve the Spirit of adoption. When we think God is displeased with us, we will be afraid of going to him.
3dly, Study to be more denied to the enjoyments of this life, and to use them with a holy indifferency ; otherwise there will be an unwillingness to leave these -ihingSe
154 Directions to Persons Chap. VII.
4lhly3 Labour to be deeply sensible of the burden of indwelling sin and corruption, and the 'workings thereof in your hearts; and this will make the thoughts of death welcome, because it eternally delivers you from it.
othly, Seek further discoveries of the loveliness of Christ, and the daily exercise and increase of your soul's love to him; for it is the nature of love to long after communion with the person we love.
6t/?ly, Make death familiar to you, by the frequent forethoughts of it. Retire oft from the world to think of dying, when you are in best health.
Ithty) Be much taken up in the sweet employment of praising God, and exalting the worthy Lamb that was slain ; and this will incline you to be there, where this is the continual work.
Lastly, Be oft thinking of these warnings and fore- runners of death, which God sends to wean your heart from the love of life, and dispose you to a will- ingness to die. For this end, God sends manifold diseases, pains, infirmities, wants, straits, losses, cros- ses? disappointments, &c. And in a special manner, let old people view the forerunners and harbingers of death, which God sends to prepare his way; such as the decays and infirmities of old age, which we have elegantly described in figurative expressions, Eccles. xii. 2. " Then the light of the sun, moon, and stars shall be darkened;" i. e. In old persons, the intellec- tual powers and faculties, which are as lights in the soul, shall be weakened. " And then do the clouds re- turn after rain ;" i. e. Their distempers are frequent, like a continual dropping in a very rainy day; and the ending of one is but the beginning of another. — ver. 3. 9. Then the keepers of the house do tremble;" L e. The head and hands which were employed for the preservation of the body do shake. — " The strong men bow themselves;" i. e. The legs and thighs, which are the pillars of the house, become weak and feeble. — " The grinders cease, because they are few;" i.e.
Direct. IV. when they are Dying. 155
The teeth, which, like the upper and nether millstone, do grind our meat, and prepare it for concoction, then cease to do their part. — " Those that look out of the windows are darkened;" i. e. The eyes wax dim, where- by God calls us to turn them away from beholding vanity, and to look after the things that are not seen. — ver. 4. " The daughters of music are brought low:" ?. e. They have neither voice nor ears; they can neither sing themselves, nor take pleasure in the voice of singing men or singing women. Then death pulls us, as it were, by the ear to think on the music a- bove.— ver. 5. "The almond tree flourisheth;" i. e. The hair grows white like an almond tree in the blos- som. And as the outward parts of the body do weak- en and decay, so also do the inward parts: therefore it is said, ver. 6. " Or ever the silver cord shall be loosed, the golden bowl broken, the pitcher broken at the fountain, and the wheel broken at the cistern;" i. e. The silver cord of the sinews is loosed, which carries the faculty of sense and motion from the head through the body. The head, which, like a golden bowl or box, contains the brain, that is the fountain of sense and motion, through age is broken, and turns crazy. The many pitchers of the veins, which carry the nourishing blood from the well of the liver unto each part of the body, become like broken vessels. And the wheels of the arteries, which convey the vi- ta! spirits from the heart to the several members for quickening them, begin to turn faint and languid. All these things do warn old persons to take their af- fections off time's things, and set them upon things a- bove, that they may be helped to say, we " desire to depart, and to be with Christ."
But, after all, some believers will have objections against willingness to die, some whereof I shall con« sider.
Object. 1. « I am threatened to be cut off in the flower of mine age."
Ans. Instead of fretting on this account, you ought
156 Directions to' Persons Chap. VII.
rather to adore and praise a gracious God, that is will- ing to bestow the reward of the whole day upon thee, who hast only laboured some hours of it. Praise him that is willing to take you so soon home; whereby you will prevent much sin and sorrow in the world.
Object. II. " 1 have houses and lands, and a com- fortable dwelling on the earth."
Ans. These are only needful in your passage through the world ; above there is no use for these comforts. There God providetlr mansions for his people, a thou- sand times more comfortable, John xiv. 2. 2 Cor. v. 1. Surely houses of God's building, and of Christ's fur- nishing, are preferable to the cottages built by men's hands.
Object. III. " But I am loath to leave God's ordi- nances, and the sweet communion I have had with him therein."
Ans. Above there will be no need of ordinance?, sa- craments, bibles, or ministers: for the Lamb will be the light of the heavenly temple, and all hid things in reli- gion will be discovered in Christ's face. There you will celebrate an eternal Sabbath, drink the fruit of the vine new with Christ, " be ever with the Lord," with- out any cloud or interruption cf your communion with him. Is it any loss to be taken from the shallow streams, and set by the fountain that is ever full and running over?
Object. IV. " I am loath to leave the company of godly friends and relations."
Ans. Death will take you to your friend Christ, that is far better than them all. And for one friend you lose upon earth, you shall find an hundred in heaven; and these godly relations you leave here, you ghall soon meet with them again there, where you will have far sweeter communion than possibly you can have upon earth with them or the best of men, who, while here, have several infirmities and passions, that many times make their converse uncomfortable. Object. V. «« But I would fain see the glory of
Direct. IV. when they are Dying. 1 57
Zion upon earth, when God's promises to her shall be accomplished."
Ans. So Moses would fain have seen Israel's hap* piness in the promised land: but his dying in the firm belief of God's fulfilling all his promises to them there, was more acceptable to God than his beholding the performance. And the glory of the church militant is a sight nothing comparable to that of the church triumphant above.
Object. VI. " But I would incline to stay to do God more service in his church below, whose necessities are clamant."
Ans. 1st, You will not want opportunity for serving and glorifying God above, and where you will be in far better case for it. Here our hearts are oft out of tune for God's work, and we are forced to hang our harps upon the willows; but above there are no willows to hang them on; no saint there will ever complain of any indisposition of heart or tongue.
2dly9 God knows the necessities of his church, and is more concerned for them than thou canst be ; and it is easy for him to raise up instruments to carry on his work when thou art gone.
Object. VII. " I am afraid of the pain and pangs of death, The thoughts of these make me shrink back."
Ans. 1st, Many die without much seeming sense of -pain, and it is probable have less pain at the hour of death, than they have felt under several former dis- eases.
2dly, If they be sharp they are soon over; and each pang of death will set sin a step nearer the door, and thy soul a step nearer home; and therefore it becom- eth a Christian to die cheerfully, and to be glad when he can find the grave.
Now, what I have said in this chapter is to the be- lieving soul; for it is no wonder though the souls of the ungodly, at death, shrink back into the bodv, and
M
158 Directions to Persons Chap. VII.
tremble to go forth, when they can have no prospect of any better lodging than utter darkness.
>■ V**^V*-V» M«^
Direct. V. Study to imitate the ancient worthies, by
dying in faith, npHIS was the character and epitaph of the Old 4^ Testament saints, Heb. xi. 13. " These ail died in faith." As they had lived by faith, so they died in faith. They not only continued true .believers to the last, dying in the state of faith, but they died in the exercise of faith also. Now, the exercise of faith in dying includes several things, worthy to be imitated by all dying believers.
1st, An open and professed adherence to the doc- trine of faith, and truths of Christianity. This faith ail Christians should zealously own in the view of death, and persevere in to the last without wavering. This would be to die like martyrs, though we die in our beds. How stedfastly did old Polycarp adhere to Christ and his truths to the last, and so died in faith ? When he was urged by the proconsul to deny Christ, he answered, " These fourscore and six years have I served him, and he never once offended me; and, how shall I now deny him."
2dly> Dying in faith imports an inward, hearty, and firm belief of the fundamental articles of the Chris- tian faith ; and improving them so, as to make them the foundation of our comfort and hope at the hour of death. As for instance, we must yield our depart- ing souls in the firm belief of their living and existing in a separate condition after this life, and of that fu- ture state of blessedness and rest which God hath pre- pared for all believers. Again, we must dismiss the body to the grave, in a firm belief and hope of a joyful resurrection at the last day. Thus that holy man Job both lived and died in faith, Job xix. 25, 26. " I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth. And though after my skin, worms destroy this body, yet in my
Direct. V. when they are Dying. 159
flesh shall I see God." A Christian then dies in faith, when he believes these truths so, as cheerfully to obey God's call, and venture into the invisible world, upon the testimony which God hath given concerning it; as Abraham did in going out to an un- known land, Heb. xi. 8. 6i By faith, Abraham, when he was called to go into a place which he. should af- ter receive for an inheritance, obeyed ; and he went out, not knowing whither he went."
Sdly, The believer dies in faith, when he makes fresh application to Christ as his only hope and Sa- viour, takes him in his arms of faith, as old Simeon did before his death, saying, In the Lord Christ I have righteousness and strength; though I have neither righteousness nor strength in myself, yet I have both in him, my blessed Surety and Redeemer. We have many uses for faith in Christ at the hour of death. By faith we must depend upon Christ's blood for making the atonement, and washing away the guilt of all our by-past sins. By faith we must put on the righteousness of Christ for covering our naked souls, when they are to appear and stand before God. By faith we must rely on Christ for strength to suffer pain, resist temptations, and conquer death and all our enemies. By faith, we must look to Christ as our leader, and trust him for safe conduct through the dark valley of death, and for our safe landing on the shore of glory.
4<thly, The believer dies in faith, when he trusts his departing soul with confidence in his Redeemer's hand, saying with Paul, 2 Tim. i, 12. " I know whom I have believed, and am persuaded that he is able to keep that which I have committed to him against that day." This was the Psalmist's practice, Psal. xxxi. 5. " In- to thy hand I commit my spirit; for thou hast redeem- ed me, O Lord God of truth." So the man who dies in faith, commits the jewel of his soul to his Redeemer's keeping, and confides in his care of it. Why? He made it, he hath redeemed it, he loves ,
1$0 Directions to Persons, fyc. Chap. VII.
it, it is his own, a member of his body, and he will not hate his own flesh. He loves his dying saints much better than we love an eye, a hand, or any other member of our body, which, to be sure, we wili not lose, if it be in our power to save it.
hthly, Dying in faith imports, that the dying saint confides in God's faithfulness and truth for making good all his promises to his church and people after his death, which are not yet accomplished. We should go off' the stage in the firm belief of God's fulfilling all his promises concerning the prosperity of his church, the calling of the Jews, the destruction of antichrist, and the second coming of our Lord, and likewise concerning our families, that God will be as good as his word, and be a father to the fatherless, and a husband to the widow.
Would we then be so happy as to die in faith, let us take these advices:
1st, Let us be careful to get faith before-hand; for death is a time to use faith, not to get it. They were foolish virgins, who had their oil to buy when the bridegroom was come.
Idly, Study to live every day in the exercise of faith, and be still improving and making use of Christ in all his offices, and for all these ends and uses for which God hath given him to believers*
3dly, Be frequently clearing up your evidences for heaven, and beware of letting sin blot them to you,
Mhly, Record and lay up the experiences of God's kind dealings with you, and be often reflecting upon them, that you may have them ready at hand in the hour of death.
Lastly, Meditate much on these promises which have been sweet and comfortable to you in the time of straits ; and beg that the Lord may bring them to your remembrance when you come to die.
Direct. VI. Choke Sayings. 161
Directv VI. Set the Examples of other dying Saints before yon, and study in like manner to shine in grace, and be exemplary in piety and heavenly dis- course, for the glory of God, and good of souls, when you are going off the stage.
THIS is the last opportunity you have of doing ser- vice to God and the interest of religion ; where- fore strive to improve it diligently for the honour of God, and the edification of those that survive you. How pleasant is it to see God's people leaving the world, commending Christ and his services, and per- fuming the place where they lie in with their last breath ? I have, Chap. 111. Direct. V. and VI. adduc- ed several motives to press this point, and given direc- tions concerning the speech and behaviour of the chil- dren of God when on sick-beds, which I shall not repeat.
That which I design here is, to set before you the examples of some eminent saints, and their exemplary pious and holy speeches and sayings, when they were a-dying; and that, in order to confirm and establish others in religion, and also to excite them to imitate these shining worthies, when they also come to die. Surely it is for this very end that God hath ordered us to be compassed about with so great a cloud of wit- nesses, Heb. xii. 1. Thus doth the apostle improve their example, Heb. xi. 1. And how earnest is he in this matter? Heb. vi. 11, 12. "And we desire that every one of you do show the same diligence, to the full assurance of hope unto the end; that ye be not slothful, but followers of them, who, through faith and patience, inherit the promises."
I shall begin with some examples from the sacred history; and, in the first place, with the King of saints, our Lord Jesus Christ. Q how sweet and comfort- able were his discourses unto his disciples, when his death drew nigh 1 and, what a heavenly prayer did he make for them and all his elect ones at that time !
M3
262 Choice Say wgs Chap. VII.
These we have recorded in the xiv. xv. xvi. and xvii. chapters of John ; which are most seasonable at all times for us to read and meditate upon, but especially when death is approaching. And, likewise, let us read the history of our Lord's passion, in which we may observe the wonderful expressions of his faith in God, his patience under sufferings, his pity to hi& enemies, his love to his enemies, his love to his mo- ther and his disciples, his concern for his Father's glo- ry, his obedience in his death, and his willingness to be offered up. Thus the blessed Sun of Righteousness did shine forth most gloriously at his setting with the radiant beams of his heavenly graces and virtues: and herein he hath set himself a pattern to all dying saints to the end of the world.
Jacob, when he was on his deathbed, called his sons together, and gave them many special charges- and blessings; we have his excellent words recorded in Gen. xlvii, and xlix. chapters. And in particular, how sweetly doth he speak of the coming of the Mes- siah to them? Gen. xlix. 10, 18. and how affection- ately doth he commend God's goodness and kind pro- vidence towards him through his life? Gen. xlviii. 15, 16. " The God which fed me all my life long unto this day," &c. /
Joseph, when he was a- dying, spoke lovingly to his brethren, who had dealt cruelly with him ; and assured them of the Lord's faithfulness in keeping his promise to their fathers, Gen. I. 20. " I die, and God will surely visit you, and bring you out of this land."
Moses, when he was to go up to mount Nebo, to die there, left many blessings, and gave many weighty charges to the children of Israel ; we have his holy and ravishing words recorded, Deut* xxxii. and xxxiii. chapters. And, particularly, how pleasantly doth he commend God and his ways to the people ! Deut. xxxii. 4. Si He is the rock, his work is perfect; for
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints. 16&
all bis ways are judgment: a God of truth, and with- out iniquity, just and right is he."
Joshua, when he was near his end, gave many so- lemn charges and exhortations to the people, which we have narrated, Josh, xxiii. and xxiv. chapters. And there we may seethe remarkable methods he takes to rivet impressions and convictions upon them, now when he can instruct them no longer. And particu- larly he appeals to their consciences concerning the faithfulness of God in keeping his word to them, that so he might engage them to fidelity to him, Josh, xxiii. 14. '* And behold this day I am going the way of all the earth, and you know in all your hearts and in all your souls, that not one thing hath failed of all the good things which the Lord your God spake con- cerning you.'*
David, when his end was near, assembled the peo- ple, and solemnly charged them, as in the audience of God, to keep his commandment?, 1 Chron. xxviii. 8* 9. And particularly, he charged his son and succes- sor Solomon, to " know the God of his father, and to serve him with a perfect heart and with a willing mind."
The apostle Paul, when taking hrs last farewell of the elders of Ephesus,. most solemnly charges them, to take heed to themselves and the flocks over which the Holy Ghost had made them overseers, Acts xx» 28. And how sweetly doth he sing, in the view of approaching death, 2 Tim. iv. 6, 7, 8. " I am now ready to be offered, the time of my departure is at hand. I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day ; and not to me only, but unto all them also that love his appearing."
In imitation of these scripture saints, the people of God, in all ages, have studied to glorify God and e- dify men at their death, by commending God and
164 Choice Sayings Chap. VII.
godliness to their friends and families. These we ought to teach by our example, both how to live, and how to die, as others have done before us. Thus, said once a dying saint to his family, " I have former- ly taught you how to live, and now I teach you how to die."
Now, because in all ages the speeches of dying Christians have been much observed, that God hath remarkably blessed them to the establishment and confirmation, quickening, and exciting of others to imitate them; I shall bring several examples from human histories and writings, and mostly from Clark's Lives, of sundry eminent saints, whose graces have shone brightest, and their speeches were most heavenly, when the sun of their life was at the set-
ting.
1. That old disciple, Polycarp, when he came to the stake at which he was burnt, desired to stand untied, saying, (i Let me alone ; for he that gave me strength to come to the fire, will give me patience to endure the flame without your tying."
2. So holy Cyprian triumphed over death, saying, M Let him only fear death, who must pass from this death to the second death." When he heard the sentence of death pronounced against him, he said, u I thank God for freeing me from the prison of this body."
3* Basil, when the emperor Valens sent his officers to tempt him with great preferments to turn from the faith, he rejected them with scorn, saying, " Yon may cffer these things to children." And when they threat- ened him with sufferings, he said, " Threaten your purple gallants with these things, that give themselves to their pleasures."
When Modestus the Prefect threatened Basil to confiscate his goods, to torment him, or banish him, or kill him, he answered, '* He need not fear confis- cation that hath nothing to lose; nor banishment to whom heaven only is a country; nor torments, when
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints. 165
bis body would be daahed with one blow ; nor death, which is the only way to set him at liberty." The Prefect telling him he was mad, he said, Opto me in aternum sic clelirare, " I wish I may for ever be thus mad."
4. Ignatius being led from Syria to Rome to be torn in pieces of wild beast?, he expressed his fear lest it should happen to him as to some others, that the lions out of a kind of reverence, would not dare to touch him. And therefore he often wished, " that their appetites might be whetted to despatch him. For (says he) the lion's teeth are but like a mill whicb? though it bruiseth, yet wasteth not the good wheat, only prepares and fits it to be made pure bread. Let me be broken by them, so I may be made pure man- chent for heaven."
5. The great Mr. Knox, our reformer, when he lay a-dying, was much in prayer, ever crying, " Come, Lord Jesus, sweet Jesus, into thy hands 1 commend my spirit." Being asked by those that attended him^ if his pain was great ? he answered, " That he did not esteem that a pain, which would be to him the end of all trouble, and the beginning of eternal joys-" Oft- times, after some deep meditations, he said, " O serve the Lord in fear, and death shall not be terrible to you: blessed is the death of those that have part in the death of Jesus."
After a sore temptation from Satan (which 1 for- merly mentioned) over which he triumphed at length, he said, " Now the enemy has gone away ashamed, and shall no more return. I am sure now my battle is at an end, and that without pain of body, or trouble of spirit, I shall shortly change this mortal and miser- able life, with that happy and immortal life, which shall never have an end." After one had prayed for him, he was asked whether he heard the prayer? He answered, " Would to God you had heard it with such an ear and heart as I have done!" adding «< Lord Je- sus receive my spirit." With which words, without
166 Choice Sayings Chap. VII.
any motion of hands or feet, as one falling asleep, ra- ther than dying, he ended his life.
6. Dr. Gouge, when he was old and dying, was sore afflicted with the stone, and other painful mala- dies; yet though, by reason of his pains, he was of- ten heard to groan, he never once grumbled against the dispensations of God: he never cried out, A great sufferer^ but often, A great sinner : yet still comfort- ed himself that there is a great Saviour. In his greatest torments he would say, *' Well, yet in all these there is nothing of hell, or of God's wrath. O my soul, be silent, be patient. It is thy God and Father that thus orders thine estate. Thou art his clay; he may tread and trample upon thee as he pleaseth, thou hast deserved much more. It is enough that thou art kept out of hell, though thy pains be grievous, yet they are not intolerable, thy God affords some intermissions; he will turn it to thy good, and at length put an end to all : and none of these comforts can be expected in hell." In his greatest pains, he often used holy Job's words, « Shall we receive good from the hands of the Lord, and not evil also ?" When any of his friends would have comforted him, with telling him of his eminent gifts and service in the ministry, he would answer, " I dare not think of any such thing for com- fort : Only Jesus Christ, and what he hath done and endured, is the ground of my sure comfort." The thoughts of death were pleasant to him, which he of- ten termed his best friend, next unto Jesus Christ. And he would bless God, that he bad nothing to do, but to die.
7. I have read of another minister under the like extreme pains. When he was asked how he did ? His frequent answer was: " The bush always burning, but not consumed; though my pains are above the strength of nature, yet they are not above the supports of grace. He would pray, Lord drop comforts into these bitter waters of Marah. Let the blood of sprink- ling, which extinguished! the fire of thine anger, al«
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints, 167
lay my burning pain. Oh, if my patience were more, my pains would be less ; Lord give me patience, and inflict what thou wilt. This is a fiery chariot, but it will carry me to heaven. O my God, break open the prison-door, and set my poor captive soul free : I de- sire to be dissolved, but enable me willingly to wait thy time." He would cry again, " When shall the time come, that I shall neither sin more nor sorrow more: Lord, keep me from dishonouring thy name by impatience. Oh, who would not, even in burnings, have honourable thoughts of God i Lord, thou givest me no occasion to have hard thoughts of thee. Blessed be God, for the peace of mine inward man, when my outward man is so full of trouble. This is a bitter cup, but it is of my Father's mixing ; and shall I not then drink it?"
8. Mrs. Jane Askew, who was a martyr in king Henry's reign, to her confession in Newgate, she thus subscribed: " Written by me Jane Askew, that neither wisheth death, rior feareth its might, and as merry as one bound towards heaven." When the Chancellor sent her letters at the stake, offering her the king's pardon, if she would recant ; she, refusing to look upon them, gave this answer; " that she came not thither to deny her Lord and Master."
9. Mr. James Bainham, when he was at the stake, in the midst of the burning fire which had half con- sumed his legs and arms, spake these words : " O ye Papists \ behold ye look for miracles, and here now ye may see a miracle; for in this fire I feel no more pain than if I were on a bed of down ; it is to me as a bed of roses."
10. John Lambert, as he was burning in Smithfield, and his legs were quite consumed with the fire, he lift up his hands, his fingers flaming like torches, but his heart abounding with comfort, crying out, None but C/ir-ist, none but Christ.
11. Mr. Robert Glover, a little before his death, had lost the sense of God's favour, for which he was
i68 Choice Sayings . Chap. VII.
in great heaviness and sorrow; but when he came within sight of the stake at which he was to suffer, he was on a sudden so filled with divine comfort, that, clapping his hands together, he cried out to his servant, He is come, he is come ! and so died most cheer- fully.
12. It was a saying of Augustine, " Boughs fall off trees, and stones out of buildings; and, why should it seem strange that mortal men die i"
13. Mr. John Dod had so violent a fever that there was but little hope of his life; yet at length his phy- sician coming to him said, " Now I have hope of your recovery ." To whom Mr. Dod answered, " You think to comfort me with this, hut you make my heart sad. It is as if you should tell one, who had been sore weatherbeaten at sea, and conceiving he was now arrived at the haven where his soul longed to be, that he must go back again to be tossed with new winds and waves."
He would often say in his last sickness, " I am not afraid to look death in the face. I can say, Death, where is thy sting? death. cannot hurt me."
He used to say, M The knowledge of two things would make one willing to die, viz. What heaven is, and that it is mine." " Yes," said one, " if a man were sure of that." To whom he answered, " Truly assurance is to be had; and what have we been doing all this while?"
Some others of the sayings of this holy man were so pithy and remarkable, I cannot pass them here.
Once Mr. Dod coming to visit a godly minister on his deathbed, who was much oppressed with melan- choly, and complained to him, saying, " O Mr. Dod, what will you say of him, who is going out of the world, and can find no comfort ?" To whom Mr. Dod answered, M What will you say of our Saviour Christ, who, when he was going out of the world, found no comfort, but cried out, * My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?' He said of afflictions,
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints, 169
they are God's portions, which we may sweeten by- faith and faithful prayer; but we, for the most part, make them bitter, putting into God's cup the evil in- gredients of our impatience and unbelief. He cal- led death the friend of grace, though it be the enemy of nature; for, whereas the word, sacraments, and prayer do but weaken sin, death kills it. He used to say, s A man is never in a hard condition, unless he have a hard heart and cannot pray.' He instruct- ed Christians how they should never have a great nor lasting affliction, and that was, by looking upon the things that are not seen, which are eternal, 2 Cor. iv. 17, 18. For, what can be great to him, that counts his life but a span long? — When he saw a Christian look sad, he would say, as Jonadab did to Amnon, " Art thou a king's son, and lookest so ill?" And when such complained to him of their crosses and losses, he would use the words of Eiiphaz to Job, <( Do the consolations of God seem small unto you ? God hath taken from you your children, your goods, &c. but he hath not taken from you himself, his Christ, nor his Spirit, nor heaven, nor eternal life."
To a friend of his, that rose from a mean to a great estate, he sent word, * That this was but as if he should go out of a boat into a barge or ship ; but he ought seriously to remember, that, whilst he was in this world, he was but upon the floating sea/
He often said, that if it were lawful to envy any, he would envy those that turn to God in their youth, whereby they escape much sin and sorrow, and are like Jacob, that stole the blessing betimes. He used to compare reproofs given in passion, to scalding po- tions, which the patient could not take down; in re- proofs we should labour for meekness and wisdom, using soft words, and hard arguments.
He was a most popular minister, but much- perse- cuted. Once he took a journey to see his father-in- law, Mr. Greenham, and to bemoan himself to him, upon account of his crosses and hard usage* Mr.
N
170 Choice Sayings Chap. VII.
Greenham, having heard all he could say, answered him thus: « Son, son, when affliction lieth heavy, sin lieth light.' Mr. Dod used often to bless God for this speech, saying, if Mr. Greenham had bemoan- ed him as he expected, he had done him much hurt. He forgot not this saying in his old age, but made excellent, use of it for himself and others.
14* CEcolampadius, that famous divine of Switzer- land, when tying on his death- bed, and being asked, Whether the light did not offend him? He answered, pointing to his breast, * Hie sat lucis, Here is abun- dance of light,' meaning of comfort and joy. He asked one of his friends, c What news?5 His friend answered, < None.' « Then,' saith he, ' I will tell you some news; I shall presently be with my Lord Christ.'
15. A certain godly man, passing through his last sickness with extraordinary calmness of conscience, being asked by some of his friends anent it, he an- swered, that he had steadfastly fixed his heart upon the sweet promise, Isa. xxvi. 3. " Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee, be- cause he trusteth in thee." ' And my God (saith he) hath graciously made it fully good unto my soul."
16. Mr. Robert Bolton, minister at Brough.ton, well known by his writings, in time of his last sickness, which was long and sharp, often breathed out these words: * Oh, when will this good hour come? When shall I be dissolved? When shall 1 be with Christ?" Being told that to be dissolved was indeed better for him, yet it would be better for the church, that he WQuld stay here; he answered, 'If I have found fa- vour in the eyes of the Lord, he will bring me again, and shew me both it and his habitation; but, if other- wise, lo, here I am, let him do what seemeih good in his eyes.' Being asked by another; if he would not be content to live, if it pleased God? He answered, f I o>rant that life is a great blessing of God, neither
•
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints, 171
will I neglect any means that may preserve it} and do heartily submit to God's will; but of the two, I in- finitely desire more to be dissolved, and to be with Christ.' He bade all that came to see him, make sure of Christ before they came to die, and look upon the world now as a lump of vanity. He encouraged the ministers that came to him, to be diligent and cou- rageous in the work of the Lord, and not to faint nor droop for any affliction that should arise there- upon.
When he found himself very weak, he called for his wife and children. * He desired her to bear his dis- solution, which was now at hand, with a Christian for- titude, a thing he had been preparing her for by the space of twenty years; and bade her make no doubt but she should meet him again in heaven.' He exhort- ed his children to remember these things he had fre- quently told them before; adding, * That he hoped and believed, that none of them durst think to meet bim at the great tribunal in an unregenerate state.'
Some of his parish coming to watch with him, it was moved, that as by his doctrine he had discover- ed to them the exceeding comforts that were in Christ, so he would now tell them what he .felt in his own soul, * Alas (said he) do you look for that of me now, that wants breath and strength to speak? I have told you enough in my ministry; but yet, to satisfy you, I am by the wonderful mercies of God, as full of comfort as my heart can hold; and I feel nothing in my soul but Christ, with whom I heartily desire to be.' — And, observing some weeping, he looked to them, and said, O, what a deal ado there is before one can die!
When the pangs of death were upon him, being told that some of his dear friends were about him to take their last farewell, he caused himself to be rais- ed up in his bed; and, after a few gaspings for breath, he said, ' I am now drawing on apace to my dissolu- tion; hold out, faith and patience, your work will
1 7 12 Choice Sayings Chap. VI L
speedily be at an end.' And then, shaking them all by the hands, prayed heartily and particularly for them; and desired them to make sure of heaven, and to bear in mind what he had formerly told them in his ministry; protesting to them, that the doctrine he had preached to them for the space of twenty years, was the truth of God, as he should answer it at the tribunal of Christ, before whom he should shortly ap- pear.
When he was struggling with death, a very dear friend taking him by the hand, asked him, if he felt not much pain? « Truly no (said he) the greatest I feel is your cold hand/
17. Mr. John Holland, a godly minister, continued his usual practice of expounding the scripture in bis family to the last; and, the day before his death, he called for the Bible, and causing another to read the eighth chapter of the Romans, he discoursed upon it, verse by verse; but on a sudden he said, * O stay your reading; what brightness is this I see! Have you light- ed up any candles?' A stander-by said, No, it is the sun-shine (for it was about five o'clock in a clear sum- mer's evening) « Sun shine! saith he, nay, it is my Sa- viour's shine. Now farewell world, welcome heaven ; the day-star from on high hath visited my heart: O speak it when I am gone, and preach it at my funeral; God dealeth familiarly with man, I feel his mercy. I see his majesty; whether in the body or out of the bo- dy," I cannot tell, God knoweth; but I see things that are unutterable.' And in this rapture he continued till he died.
18. I knew, not long ago, an eminently godly man, G. M. that fell into several such extraordinary rap- tures sometime before his death, such as his bodily r strength and spirit were not able to support under, though he had no sickness. Sometimes he was so swallowed up and overcome by the manifestations of God's love to his sou], that his words could not be well understood; his natural colour, heat, and strength
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints. 173
would so go off, that all about him would conclude him to be dying? but, when he was able to get words uttered, they were so heavenly and ravishing concern- ing the love of Christ and freedom of grace, that by- standers could not hear him without weeping. Some- times ministers, when they came to visit him, and found him in these raptures, were forced to turn all their pray.ers in his behalf into praises; except some petitions they would put up to God, ' That he might graciously spare and be tender of his weak body, and enable him to bear that load of loving-kindness God was pleased to let out to him, and which his present bodily strength was not sufficient for.* Yea, they would be put to cry, * Lord, if it be thy will, hold thy hand, for he is but a clay-Vessel; this new wine will burst the old bottle: preserve him in life, as a monument of the rich grace of God, for the conviction of athiests and carnal people, and for the confirmation of the faith of the children of God.' — Sometimes he would cry in abrupt expressions, f O angels, help me to praise him! O saints, admire his love, and wonder at him. — Again, O flames of love! My soul seeth Christ! the heavens open! I see a throne and the Lamb in the midst of the throne! O what think ye of Christ! My soul breathes, breathes toward him! My spirit is exhaled out of me by the manifestations of God !' — He used frequently to say with a heavenly air to his friends, * O what think ye of Christ?' — When his ecstasy did somewhat abate, so that he attained a, pleasant calmness of thought, and freedom of speech, he would discourse of the mysteries of religion, the e- lecting love of God, the freedom of grace, the unsearch- able riches of Christ, and the glorious contrivance of redemption through his death and sacrifice; I say, he would talk of these things more like an angel than a man. For such was his heavenly eloquence, fluency of words, and facility of speaking upon these subjects (which otherwise was not natural to him) that these who came to see him were exceedingly surprised and
N 3
174- Choice Sayings Chap. VI J.
astonished to hear him. His body gradually weakened under these raptures of spirit, and he'longed much to be off the world, because he thought he could be so i little useful in it for advancing God's honour. He reckoned himself bound to improve the short time he was like to have here, in commending Christ and re- ligion to all that he had access to, and also to admo- nish them of any thing he knew amiss in them, which he did most convincingly. And having occasion to see some who vilipended the established church, and the ordinances dispensed in it; he highly commended | the ordinances, and told them, that, from his own sweet experience, he could say that God was to be found in them. — He seemed to have sin wonderfully mortified : for he complained of no other heart-plague but self, and it was his great exercise to get self whol- ly subdued; he pursued it through many of its wind- ings and lurking places, and after all he would regret his little success against it; * For (saith he) when I am in my most elevated frames, and admitted to the nearest access to my Redeemer, that subtle enemy, self, will enter in with me, and offers to pull the crown off his head before my face/
Once after hearing a sermon on Psalm Ixxx. 8. " I will hear what God the Lord will speak," he broke out in a rapturous discourse to one that came to see him, blessing God that had spoke to him in that ser- mon. « And O (said he) what am I, that the rock of Israel should have spoken to me these three sermon- days by gone, assuring me that all my sins are forgiv- en? What am I, a vile worm, that he should be so kind and condescending, as to discover Christ and heaven in such a manner to me, and assure me that I will shortly be with him? Oh, I thought that I had sinned him away from me, but I see he will not bide away! O admirable free grace! O help me to praise him V
When death drew near, there was some alteration in his case; yet he never questioned his interest in
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints, 175
Christ; but still asserted, * I know he is my God and my Redeemer, and I shall shortly be with him.' And once, when he was ready to complain for want of God's wonted manifestations, he said, 6 The Lord knew his body was now weak, and could not bear what formerly he had met with; yet (said he) glory to his name, he hath given me three blinks since my last illness began.'
19. Dr. Harris, head of Trinity-college in Oxford, in his last sickness used to exhort all about him to get faith above all things. * It is (said he) your victory, your peace, your life, your crown, and your chiefest piece of spiritual armour. Howbeit, get on all other pieces, and go forth in the Lord's might; stand to the fight, and the issue shall be glorious. Only forget not to call in the help of your general: do all from him, and under him." On the Lord's day he would not have any kept from the ordinances on his account; and, when they returned from the sermons, he would say to them, Come, what have ye for me? And, when any gave him account of what they had heard, he would resume the heads thereof, and say, fi O what excellent truths are these! Lay them up carefully, for you will have need of them.' — When friends came to visit him, he would say, I cannot speak, but I can hear. Being asked, where his comfort lay? He answered, In Christ, and in the free grace of God.
One telling him that he might take much comfort in his labours and the good he had done; his answer was, ' All is nothing without a Saviour, without him, my best works would condemn me. Oh, I am asham- ed of them, they are so mixed with sin, I have done nothing for God as I ought. — Oh, loss of time sits very heavy upon my spirit: work, work apace: assure your- selves, nothing will more trouble you when you come to die, than that you have done no more for God, who has done so much for you."
Sometimes he used thus to breathe out himself,
176 Choice Sayings Chap. VII.
« I never in all my life saw the worth of a Christ, nor tasted the sweetness of God's love in that measure as
now I do/- Being asked by ministers, what they
should chiefly request for him? He ^iswered, * Do not only pray for me, but praise God that he supports me, and keeps off Satan from me in my weakness; beg that I may hold out, I am now a great way home, near the shore, I leave you tossing on the sea : Oh, it is a good time to die in!'
In all the latter-wills which he made, he took care this legacy should still be inserted: Item, I bequeath to all my children, and to their children's children, to each of them a Bible, with this inscription, none but Christ. He used to say, It is a hard thing for a saint to forgive himself some faults, when God hath forgiven them.
20. David Chitrseus, when he lay a-dying, lifted up his head from the pillow to hear the discourses of his friends that sat by him, and said, * That he should die with the greatest comfort, if he might die learning something.'
21. Mr. Cooper, when a-dying, said, * I saw not my children when they were in the womb, yet there the Lord fed them without my care or knowledge. I shall not see them when I go out of the body yet they shall not want a father. — Again, death is somewhat dreary, and the streams of that Jordan between us and our Canaan run furiously, but they stand still when the ark comes.'
22. The reverend Mr. Halyburton, that shining light in St. Andrews, when a-dying, commended Christ and godliness with great earnestness to all that came to see him* He exhorted his brethren to diligence in the ministry. ' It was the delight of my heart (said he) to preach the gospel; I desired to decrease, that the bridegroom might increase, and to be nothing that he might be all. I repent I did not more for him. O that 1 had the tongues of men and angels, to praise him.' When he was advised to lie quiet, he said,
.Direct. VI. of Dying Saints. 1 77
« Whereon should a man bestow his last breath, but in commending the Lord Jesus Christ, God clothed in our nature, dying for our sins?"
He caused to read one of Mr. Rutherford's Letters, viz. that to Mr. John Mein, and thereafter said, ' That is a book I would recommend to you all, there is more practical religion in that letter, than in a book of a larger volume.
He exhorted some ministers that came to see him to faithfulness. * As for the work of the ministry (said he) it was my deliberate choice; were my days lengthened out much longer, and days as troublesome as they are like to be, I would rather be a condemned
minister of God than the greatest prince on earth.
He said, when taking farewell of his wife, children and servants, \ Here is a demonstration of the reality of religion, that I, a poor, weak, timorous man, as much afraid of death as any, am now enabled by the power of grace composedly and with joy to look death in the face, I dare look it in the face in its most ghast- ly shape, and hope, within a little to have the victo- ry. I cannot but commend the Lord Jesus. As far as my word will go, I must proclaim it, he is the best master that ever I saw.* — To his son, who was a child, he said, ' If I had as many sons as there are hairs in your head, I would bestow them all on God.' — To some present he said, ' O sirs, I dread mightily that a rational sort of religion is coming in among us; I mean by it, a religion that consists in a bare attendance on outward duties and ordinances, without the power of godliness; and thence people shall fall into a way of serving God, which is mere Deism, having no relation to Christ Jesus and the Spirit of God. — He expressed his fears of a storm coming on the church of Scotland; but he said the day would break, and the Lord would arise, and he hoped the church would be made a won- der, and the Lord will say, Lo this people have I formed for myself; he can make a nation to be born at once.' — He cried often with the Spouse in the Song,
178 Choice Sayings Chap. VII.
* When shall the day break and the shadows flee away? Turn, my beloved, and be thou as a roe or a young hart on the mountains of Bether.'
He said, * Shall I forget Zion? nay, let my right- hand forget her cunning, if I prefer not Jerusalem to my chiefest joy. O to have God returning to this church, and his work going on in the world: If every drop of my blood, every bit of my body, every hair of my head, were all men, they should all go to the fire, to have this going on. — He said, if I would say that I would speak no more in the name of the Lord, it would be like a fire within me. I am calling you to see a miracle, God is melting me down into corrup- tion and dust, and yet he is keeping me in a calm. — I would not believe that I would have borne, and borne cheerfully, this rod so long: this is a miracle, pain without pain; and this is not a fancy of a man disor- dered in his brain, but of one lying in full composure.
0 blest be God, that ever I was born, I have a father, mother, and ten brethren and sisters in heaven, and
1 shaii be the eleventh. I shall shortly be at that glory I have been long expecting; though I come not near Mr. Shield's glory, nor Mr. Anderson's, yet I will be well enough if I win in. Worthy is the Lamb to receive glory.'
23. Mr. Hugh M'Kail in his speech before his death, said, * I have esteemed the solemn engagements of this nation to the Lord's pregnant performances of that promise, Isa. xliv. 5. where it is evident, that where church reformations come to any maturity, they arrive at this degree of saying, c I am the Lord's, and subscribing with the hand unto the Lord.' So was it in the days of the reforming kings of Judah ; and after the restoration from the captivity of Babylon in the days of Nehemiah. This same promise did the Lord Jesus make, yea, and amen to us, when he re- deemed us from spiritual Babylon. — I glorify him that he hath called me forth to suffer for his name and or- dinances, and the solemn engagements of the land to
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints. J £3
him. — Hereafter I will not talk with flesh and blood, nor think on the world's consolation. Farewell all my friends, whose company hath been refreshing to me in my pilgrimage. I have done with the light of the sun and moon. Welcome, eternal life, everlasting love, everlasting praise, everlasting glory. Praise to him that sits upon the throne, and fll the Lamb for ever.'
24s The famous Mr. Durham being visited by a minister in his last sickness, which was long and ling- ering, who said to him, Sir, I hope you have so set all in order, and that you have nothing else to do but die. * I bless God (said Mr. Durham) I have not had that to do neither these many years.'
25. Mr. Rowland Nevat's dying prayer for his children, was, that the Mediator's blessing might be the portion of every one of them. Adding to them, I charge you all, see to it, that you meet me on the right hand of Christ at the great day. When he was sometimes much spent with his labours, he would ap- peal to God, that though he might be wearied in his service, he would never be weary of it. — Being oft distempered in his body, he would say he was never better than in the pulpit, and that it was the best place he could wish to die in.
26. Mr. Philip Henry, when a-dying, his pains were very sharp, he said to his neighbours who came in to see him, O make sure work for your souls, by getting an interest in Christ, while you are in health; for, if I had that work to do now, what would come of me!' A little before his last illness he wrote to a reverend brother, * Methinks it is strange, that it should be your lot and mine to abide so long on earth by the stuff when so many of our friends are dividing the spoil above; but God will have it so; and to be willing to live in obedience to his holy will, is as true an act of grace, as to be willing to die when he calls,' — One asking him how he did, \ he an- swered he found the chips fly off apace, the tree will
180 Choice Sayings Chap. VII.
be down shortly/ He was sometimes taken with
fainting fits, which when he recovered from, he would say, * Dying is but a little more/ Once he said af- ter a little recovery, * Well, I thought I had been put- ting into the harbour, but 1 find I must yet to sea a- gain/
27. Mr. Mattlfew Henry, his death was somewhat sudden, he said a little before it to some about him, ' You have been used to take notice of the sayings of dying men, this is mine, that a life spent in the ser- vice of God, and communion with him, is the most comfortable and pleasant life, that any one can live in this world/
28. Holy and learned Mr. Rutherford, a little be- fore his death left a written testimony to our cove- nanted work of reformation; and therein he proves the warrantableness of nations entering into covenant with God under the New Testament times, and shews that this practice is the accomplishment of several Old Testament prophecies, such as Jer. 1. 4, 5. Isa. ii. 3. Zech. viii. 2. Isa. xix. 23, 24, 25. which relate to gospel times. And when he was dying, he sent se- veral messages to the presbytery of St. Andrews, de- siring them to adhere to God's cause and covenant. — In his sickness, he oft broke out in sacred raptures, extolling and commending the Lord Jesus, whom he often called his blessed Master, his kingly King.— — When his death drew near, he said, ' I shall shine. I shall see him as he is, I shall see him reign, and all his fair company with him: and 1 shall have my large share: my eyes shall see my Redeemer, these very eyes of mine, and no other for me/ When exhorting one to be diligent in seeking God, he said, * It is no easy thing to be a Christian; but for me I have got- ten the victory, and Christ is holding out both his arms to embrace me/ — He was wonderfully strength- ened against the fears of suffering and of death, for says he, ' I said to the Lord, if he would slay me five thousand times I would trust in him, and I spoke with
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints. 181
much trembling, fearing I should not make my put good. But as really as ever he spoke to me by his Spirit, he witnessed unto my heart, that his grace should be sufficient for me. He said to some mini- sters that came to see him, My Lord and Master is the chief of ten thousand of thousands, none is compa- rable to him in heaven or in earth. Dear, brethren, do all for him, pray for Christ, preach for Christ, feed the flock committed to your charge for Christ, visit and catechise for Christ; do all for Christ, and be- ware of man-pleasing. Feed the flock out of love, the chief Shepherd will appear shortly.' — Once when he recovered from a fainting fit, he said, { I feel, I feel, I believe, I enjoy, I rejoice, 1 feed on manna.' — As he took a little wine in a spoon, Mr. Robert Blair said to him, you feed on the dainties of heaven, and think nothing of our cordials on earth. He answered, * they are all but dung, yet they are Christ's creatures, and in obedience to his command I take them.' — After some discourse, Mr. Blair said to him, « What think you now of Christ?' To whom he replied, « I shall Jive and adore him, glory, glory to my Creator, and to my Redeemer for ever. Glory shines in Emmanuel's
land.' Afterwards he said, ' O that all my brethren
did know what a Master I have served, and' what peace I have this day? I shall sleep in Christ, and when I awake, I shall be satisfied with his likeness.' — Then he said this night shall close the door, and put my anchor within the veil, I shall go away in a sleep by five of the clock in the morning: which exactly fell out. That night, though he wTas very weak, he often had this expression, * O for arms to embrace him ! O for a well tuned harp !'
When some spoke to him of his former painfulness and faithfulness in the work of God ; he said, « I dis- claim all that, the port 1 would be in at, is redemp- tion, and forgiveness of sins, through his blood.' — His,
o
182 ' Choice Sayings Chap. VII.
last words were, « Glory,, glory, dwelleth in Emman- uel's land.'
29. Hugh Kennedy provost of Ayr, when he was a- dying a minister said to him, « You have cause, Sir, to be assured that the angels of God are now waiting at the stoops of this bed to convey your soul to Abra- ham's bosom :' to whom his answer was, ' I am sure thereof; and if the walls of this house could speak, they could tell how many sweet days I have had in fellowship with God, and how familiar he hath been with my soul.' — He was one of the greatest wrestlers with God that was in the age wherein he lived, and had most remarkable returns of prayer. The great Mr. Welch in a letter from France, said of him ; 1 Happy is that city, yea, happy is that nation, that hath Hugh Kennedy in it. I have myself certainly found the answers of his prayers from the Lord in my behalf/
30. The great Mr. Robert Bruce, minister of Edin- burgh, when dying through weakness and old age, be- ing asked by one of his friends, how matters stood how betwixt God and his soul ? Answered, \ When I was young I was diligent, and lived by faith in the Son of God, but now I am old, and not able to do so much, yet he condescends to feed me with lumps of sense.' That morning before he died, he came to breakfast at his table, and having eaten, as he used, one single egg, he said to his daughter, * I think I am yet hungry, you may bring me another.* But pre- sently he fell into a deep meditation; and having mus- ed a while, he said, * Hold daughter, hold, my Master calls me:' with these words his sight failed him, whereupon he called for the Bible ? but finding his sight gone, he said, ' Cast me up the eighth chapter of the epistle to the Romans, and set my finger on these words, " I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, &c. shall be able to separate me from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus my Lord." « Now, said he, is my finger upon them ?' they told him
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints. 183
it was. Then, without any more he said, « Now God be with you, my children, I have breakfasted with you, and shall sup with my Lord Jesus Christ this night.' And so gave up the ghost.
31. John Stewart, provost of Ayr, was a singularly pious man, yet when he lay a dying, he said to some about him ; * I go the way of all flesh, and it may be some of you doubt nothing of my well being: yea, I testify that except when I slept, or was on business, I was not these ten years without thoughts of God, so long as I could be in going from my house to the cross, and yet I doubt myself, and am in great, agony, yea, at the brink of despair/ But a day or two belore he died, he turned his face to the wall from the com- pany for two hours. Then Mr. Ferguson the minister coming in, asked what he was doing? upon which he turned himself with these words, « I have been fighting and working out my salvation with fear and trembling; and now I bless God, it is perfected, seal- ed^ confirmed, and all fears are gone.'
32. Luther when he fell sick, made his will, in which he bequeathed his detestation of Popery to his friends, and to the pastors of the church, having before made this verse :
Testis eram vivus, moriens era mors tua, Papa.
In his last will, he saith, ' O Lord God, I thank thee that thou wouldst have me live a poor and indi- gent person upon earth. I have neither house, nor lands, nor possessions, nor money to leave. Thou Lord, hast given me a wife and children; them, Lord, I give back unto thee. Nourish, instruct, and keep them, O thou the Father of orphans and judge of the widow, as thou hast done to me, so do to them.'
In his last prayer, February 18, 1546, he hath these words, * I pray to God to preserve his gospel among us, for the Pope and the Council of Trent have grievous things in hand. O heavenly Father, I give thee thanks that thou hast revealed to me thy Son
184 Choice Sayings Chap. VII.
Jesus Christ, whom I believe, whom I profess, whom I glorify, and whom the Pope and the root of the wicked persecute and dishonour/ Mr. Fox saith of Luther, « That a poor friar should be able to stand against the Pope, was a great miracle; that he should prevail against the Pope was a greater; and after all to die in peace, having so many enemies, was the greatest of all.'
33. Mr. Joseph Allen, a most painful laborious minister, being deprived of the use of his arms and legs before his death, was asked by a friend, how he could be so well contented to lie so long in that condition? He answered, * What! is God my Father, Jesus Christ, my Saviour, and the Holy Spirit my sanctifler and comforter ; and shall I not be content without iimbs and health ? He is an unreasonable wretch that cannot be content with a God, though he had nothing else ?'
When his people of Taunton came to Dorchester to see him, where he lay, he was much revived, and would be set up in his bed, have the curtains drawn by, and desired them to stand round about the bed ; and caused take out his hand and hold it out to them, that they might take it as he used formerly to do, when he had been absent from them. And though very weak, yet he spoke to them thus, * O how it rejoiceth my heart to see your faces, and to hear your voices, though I cannot speak as heretofore unto you. Methinks, 1 am now like old Jacob, with all his sons about him. Now you see my weak estate, thus I have been for many weeks since I parted with you, but God hath been with me. My friends, life is mine, death is mine, in that covenant of which I preached to you, is all my salvation and all my desire : although my body do not prosper, I hope through grace my soul doth. I have lived a sweet life by the promises, and I hope through grace, can die by a promise. It is the promises of God that will stand by us. Nothing but God in them will stead us in a day
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints. I So
of affliction. My dear friends, I feel the power of these doctrines I preached to you on my heart, the doctrines of faith, of repentance, of self-denial, of the covenant of grace, of contentment, &c. O that ye would live over them, now I cannot preach them to you. It is a shame for a believer to be cast down under afflictions, that hath so many glorious privileges, justification, adoption, sanctification, and eternal glo- ry.— We shall be as the angels of. God in a little while ; nay, to say the truth, believers are as it were little angels already, that live in the power of faith. O (my friends) live like believers, trample this dirty world under your feet; be not taken with its comforts, nor disquieted with its crosses, you will be gone out of it shortly/
When they came to take leave of him, he would needs pray with them as his weak state did suffer him. — Then he said, S Farewell, my dear friends, go home and live over what I have preached to you, and the Lord provide for you when I am gone. Now I cannot preach to you, but let my wasted strength and useless limbs be a sermon to you. I am afraid of some of you, after all I have spoken to you. There are many professors, who can pray well, and talk well, whom ye shall find at the left hand of Christ another day. You have your trades, your estates, your rela- tions, be not taken with these, but with God; O live on him. For the Lord's sake, go home and take heed of the world, worldly cares, worldly comforts, world- ly relations, &c. Oh ! let not my labours and suf- ferings, let not my wasted strength and useless limbs, rise up in judgment against you at the great day of the Lord/— Then he said, « The Lord having given, authority to his ministers to bless his people, accord- ingly I bless you in his name,' (using the words he always used after a sacrament,) ' The Lord bless you, and keep you, the Lord cause his face to shine upon you, and give you peace. And the God of peace that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that
03
186 Choice Sayings Chap. VII.
great Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is well pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ, to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen,7
In the mornings, his first speeches would be, (which he also used in his health,) « Now we have one day more; this is one more for God; now let us live well this day, work hard for our souls; lay up much treasure in heaven this day, for we have but a few to live/
Being taken to the Bath, where he met with extra- ordinary kindness from strangers, for many resorted to him, to see him and hear him speak, having heard what a monument of mercy he was. He did delight himself much in the consideration of the Lord's kind- ness to him, and the tokens of strangers, their love; and would often say, 'I was a stranger, and mercy took me in, in prison and it came to me, sick and weak and it visited me/
JV. B. He had been much persecuted, and put in prison for no other crime but preaching the gospel.
He had a most pious and affectionate wife that waited closely upon him, to whom he said, * Now my dear heart, my companion in all my tribulations and afflictions, I thank thee for all thy pains and labours for me at home and abroad, in prison and liberty, in health and sickness/ And he prayed that the Lord would requite her, fill her with all manner of grace and consolations, and support and carry her through all difficulties.
He had some conflicts with Satan a little before death : once he uttered these words, ' Away thou foul fiend, thou enemy of all mankind, thou subtile so- phister, art thou come now to molest me ? now I am just going ! now I am so weak and death upon me I Trouble me not, for I am none of thine ! I am the Lord's ; Christ is mine, and I am his, his by covenant; I have sworn myself to be the Lord's, and his I will
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints. 1S7
be, therefore begone.' These last words he repeated often, as pleading his covenanting with God, as a mean to resist the devil and his temptations. When he look- ed on his weak consumed hands he would say, * These shall be changed ; this vile body shall be made like to Christ's glorious body. O what a glorious day will the day of resurrection be ! Methinks I see it by faith \ how will the saints lift up their heads and rejoice? And how sad will the wicked world look then S O come let us make haste, our Lord will come shortly ! If we long to be in heaven, let us hasten with our work; for when that is done away, we shall be fetched. O this vain, foolish dirty world ; I wonder how reasonable creatures can so doat upon it ! What is in it worth the looking after ! I care not to be in it any longer than while my Master hath either doing or suffering work for me ; were that done, farewell to earth.'
This eminent saint had this testimony given him by one; it may be said of him in as high a degree as of most saints on earth, that each thought was to bim a prayer, each prayer a song, each day a Sabbath, each meal a sacrament, and so his life on earth a foretaste of that eternal repast to which he hath now- arrived.
3iu The noble Marquis of Argyle, being a zealous friend of our covenanted reformation, was put to death, May 27th, 1661. His friends contrived me- thods for making his escape out of the castle of Edin- burgh, but he thanked them, and told them, he would not disown the good cause he had so publicly espous- ed, but resolved to suffer the utmost. When the sen- tence of death was past by the parliament, Saturday May 25th, he said, ( I had the honour to set the crown upon the king's head, and now he hastens me to a better crown than his own ;' then he was sent to the tolbcoth. His excellent lady embracing him when he entered ; wept bitterly, saying several times, The Lord will require it. Not any in the room could re-
188 Choice Sayings Chap. VII.
frain from tears; but the Marquis himself was perfectly composed, and said, ' Forbear, forbear ; truly I pity them, they know not what they are doing: they may shut me in where they please, but they cannot shut out God from me. For my part I am as content to be here as in the castle, and as content in the castle as in the tower of London, (where he was first put) and as content there, as when at liberty. And I hope to be as content upon the scaffold as any of them all.' — .He added, that he remembered a scripture cited to him lately by an honest minister in the castle, and endeavoured to put it in practice, when Ziklag was taken and burnt, and the people spoke of stoning David, " he encouraged himself in the Lord his God." All his short time, till Monday, he spent with the greatest serenity and cheerfulness, and in the proper exercises of a dying Christian. He said to some ministers allowed to be with him in the prison : that shortly they would envy him who was got before them. — And added, ' Mind that I tell you, my skill fails me, if you who are ministers will not either suffer much, or sin much : for though you go along with these men in part, if you do it not in all things, you are but wnere you were, and so must suffer : and if you go not at all in with them, you shall but suffer."
The Marquis was naturally timorous, but he desired those about him to observe, as he could not but do, that the Lord had heard his prayers, and removed all fears from him. And indeed his friends' work was to restrain and qualify his fervent longing after his dis- solution, and not to support him under the near views of it. The Lord was exceeding kind to him at this time, for upon Monday morning, that day he suffered, when he was in the midst of company, and thronged in subscribing papers relating to his estate, he was so overcome with a singular manifestation from God, that he broke out in a rapture, and said, * I thought to have concealed the Lord's goodness, bukit will not
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints. 189
do ; I am now ordering my affairs, and God is sealing my charter to a better inheritance, and just now saying to me, Son, be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven^ thee.' — After he had retired some time alone, when he opened the door, Mr. Hutcheson, one of the ministers that attended him, said to him, What cheer, my lord? He answered, good cheer, Sir, the Lord hath again confirmed, and said to me from heaven, Son, be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven thee, and he gushed out in abundance of tears of joy, so that he retired to the windows and wept there. Afterwards he said in a perfect rapture, to Mr. Hutcheson ; s I think his kindness overcomes me ; but God is good to me, that lets not too much of it here, for he knows I could not bear it : get my cloke and let us go.' But being told that the town clock was kept back, so that the hour was not yet come ; he answered, they are far in the wrong; and presently kneeled down and prayed before all present, in a most sweet and heavenly manner, to the ravishment of all that were there.
When he was going out to the scaffold, he said, c I could die like a Roman ; but I choose rather to die like a Christian. Come away gentlemen, he that goes first,
goes cleanest.' When going down he called Mr.
James Guthrie to him, and embracing him in the most endearing way, took his farewell of him. Mr. Guthrie at parting, addressed the Marquis thus, «■ My Lord, God hath been with you, he is with you, and God will be with you ; and such is my respect for your lordship, that if I were not under the sentence of death myself, I would cheerfully die for your lordship.' So they panted for a very short season, in two or three days to meet in a better place.
The Marquis in his speech on the scaffold hath these words, * God hath laid engagements upon Scot- land, we are tied bv covenant to religion and reforma- tion. Those that were then unborn are engaged to it, and it passeth the power of any under heaven to ah^» solve a man from the oath of God.5
190 Choice Sayings Chap. VII.
35. Mr. John Welch, minister of the gospel at Ayr, whom Mr. Rutherford, in his preface to his Survey of Antinomianism, calls that apostolic, heavenly, and prophetical man of God, and there tells us that he had it from those who were witnesses of his life, that of every twenty-four hours he gave usually eight to prayer, and that he spent many nights in prayer to God, interceding for suffering Protestants abroad, as well as for his mother church. This holy man, when prisoner in the castle of Blackness, and in the view of death, (being condemned to it for maintaining the liberties of this church, though afterwards the sentence was chang- ed into banishment) in his letter to a Christian lady hath these words :
* I long to eat of that tree which is planted in the midst of the paradise of God, and to drink of the pure river, clear as crystal, that runs through the street of the New Jerusalem. I long to be refreshed with the souls of them that are under the altar, who are slain for the word of God, and the testimony that they held ; and to have these long white robes given me, that I may walk in white raiment with those glorious saints, who have washed their garments, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Why should I think it a strange thing to be removed from this place: to that where my hope, my joy, my crown, my elder brother, my head, my father, my comforter, and all the glorious saints are, and where the song of Moses and the Lamb is sung joyfully ; where we shall not be compelled to sit by the rivers of Babylon, and hang up our harps on the willow trees, but shall take them up, and sing the new hallelujah, blessing, honour, glory, and power, to him that sits upon the throne, and to the Lamb for ever and ever? What is there under the old vault of the heavens, and in this old worn earth, which is groaning under the bondage of cor- ruption, that should make me desire to remain here ? I expect that new heaven and new earth, wherein righteousness dwelleth, wherein I shall rest forever-
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints. 191
more. I lock to get entry into the new Jerusalem at one of these twelve gates, whereupon are written the names of the twelve tribes of Israel. I know that Jesus Christ hath prepared them for me. Why may I not, then, with boldness in his blood, step into that glory, where my Head and Lord hath gone be- fore me ? Jesus Christ is the door and the porter ; who then shall hold me out ? O thou fairest among the children of men, the delight of mankind, the light of the Gentiles, the glory of the Jews, the life of the dead, the joy of angels and saints, my soul panteth to be with thee. I refuse not to die with thee, that I may live with thee ; I refuse not to suffer with thee, that I may rejoice with thee. O when shall I be filled with his love ! Surely, if a man knew how pre- cious it is, he would count all things but dross and dung to gain it. I long for that scaffold, or that axe, or that cord, that might be to me that last step of this my wearisome journey, to go to thee, my Lord. Who am I, that he should first have called me, and then constituted me a minister of the glad tidings of the gospel of salvation these many years, and now last of all, to be a sufferer for his cause and kingdom ? These two points, Firstt That Christ is the head of his church. 2dly> That she is free in her government from all other jurisdiction, except Christ; yea, as free as any kingdom under heaven, not only to convocate, hold, and keep her meetings and assemblies, but also to judge of all her affairs amongst her members and subjects : these are the cause of our sufferings. I would be most glad to be offered up as a sacrifice for so glorious a truth ; but alas ! I fear that my sins and the abuse of so glorious a thing as I have found, de- prive me of so fair a crown ; yet my Lord doth know, if he would call me to it, and strengthen me in it, it would be to me the most glorious day, and gladdest hour I ever saw in my life ; but I am in his hands, to do with me whatsoever shall please him,' &c.
This eminent saint spent much of his time in the
192 Choice Sayings Chap. VII.
mount of prayer and wrestling with God, was admitted to very intimate nearness with him ; and had many secret things revealed to him from God. He used to say, ' He wondered how a Christian could lie in bed all night ; without rising to spend some of the night in prayer and praise.'
In his last illness he had a great weakness in his knees, caused by his continual kneeling at prayer ; the flesh thereof became insensible, and hard like a sort of horn ; but, when in his weakness he was desired to remit somewhat of his former painfulness, his answer was, he had his life of God, and therefore it should be spent for him. During his sickness he was so filled with the sensible enjoyment of God, that he was sometimes overheard in prayer to have these words, * Lord, hold thy hand, it is enough, thy servant is a clay vessel, and can hold no more/
36. Mr. Christopher Love, minister of Laurance- Jury in London, who was beheaded on Towerhiil, August 22d, 1651, in time of Cromwell's usurpation, and for suspected plotting against his government. His words on the scaffold were most pathetic and weighty.
« Although (said he) there be but little between me and death, yet this bears up my heart, there is little between me and heaven. It comforted Dr. Taylor the martyr, when he was going to execution, that there were but two stiles between him and his Father's house; there is a lesser way between me and my Father's house, but two steps between me and glory. It is but lying down upon that block, and I shall ascend upon a throne. I am this day sailing towards the ocean of eternity through a rough passage to my haven of rest!, through a red sea to the promised land. Methinks I hear God say to me, as he did to Moses, " Go up to Mount Nebo, and die there ;" so to me, Go up to Towerhiil, and die there. Isaac said of him- self, that he was old, and yet he knew not the day of his death : but I cannot say so : I am young, and yet I
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints. 193
know the day of my death, and I know the kind of my death, and the place of my death also. I am put to such a kind of death, as two famous preachers of the gospel were put to before me; John the Baptist, and Paul the apostle; they were both beheaded. I read also in Rev. xx. 4. «< The saints were beheaded for the word of God, and testimony of Jesus." But herein is the disadvantage which I lie under in the thoughts of many; they judge that I suffer not for the word of God, or for conscience, but for meddling with state matters. To this I shall briefly say, that it is an old trick of Satan, to impute the cause of God's people's sufferings to be contrivements against the state; when, in truth, it is their religion and conscience they are persecuted for. The rulers of Israel would have put Jeremy to death upon a civil account, though, indeed, it was only the truth of his prophecy that made the rulers angry with him: and yet upon a civil ac- count they pretend he must die, because he fell away to the Chaldeans, and would have brought in foreign forces to invade them. The same thing is laid to my charge, of which I am as innocent as Jeremy was. So Paul, though he did but preach Jesus Christ, yet his enemies would have put him to death, under pre- tence that he was a mover of sedition. Upon a civil account my life is pretended to be taken away; where- as it is, because I pursue my covenant, and will not prostitute my principles and conscience to the ambi- tion and lust of men. I had rather die a covenant- keeper, than live a covenant-breaker. Behold I am this day making a double exchange; I am changing a pulpit for a scaffold, and a scaffold for a throne; and I might add a third, 1 am changing* the presence of this numerous multitude on Tovverhn], for the in- numerable company of saints and angels in heaven, the holy hill of Zion; and I am changing a guard of soldiers for^ guard of angels, which will receive me, and carry me to Abraham's bosom. This scaffold is the best pulpit that ever I preached in; in my church^
194 ' Choice Sayings Chap. VII.
pulpit, God through his grace made me an instrument to bring others to heaven; but in this pulpit, he will
bring me to heaven.' Afterwards he said, c Though
my blood be not the blood of nobles, yet it is Christian blood, minister's blood, yea more, it is also innocent blood. I magnify the riches of God's mercy and grace towards me, that I who was born in Wales, an ob- scure country, and of obscure parents, should be singled out to honourable sufferings. For the first fourteen years of my life, I never heard a sermon preached, yet in the fifteenth year of my life, it pleased God to con- vert me. Blessed be God, who not only made me a Christian, but also a minister, judging me faithful, and putting me into the ministry, which is my glory. I had rather be a preacher in a pulpit, than a prince upon a throne; I had rather be an instrument to bring souls to heaven, than that all nations should bring tribute to me/ — c Formerly (said he) I have been under a spirit of bondage; yea, sometimes I have had more fear in drawing out a tooth, than now I have for cutting off my head. When fear was upon me death was not near; now, when death is near to me, my fear is evan- ished.— I am comforted in this, though men kill me, they cannot damn me; though they thrust me out of the world, yet they cannot shut me out of heaven. When I have shed my blood, I expect the full declara- tion of the remission of sins through the blood of Jesus Christ. I am going to my long home, and ye to your short homes; but I shall be at my home before ye be at yours.' — He prayed, that, seeing he was called to do the work which he never did, he might have the strength which he never had.
Dr. Wild, in his elegy, hath these lines:
Methinks I heard beheaded saints above, Call to each other, Sirs, make room for Love, Wrho when he came to tread the fatal stage, (Which prov'd his glory, and his en'mies' rage,)
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints. 195
His blood ne'er run to's heart; Christ's blood was there
Reviving it: his own was all to spare;
Which, rising in his cheeks, did seem to say,
Is this the blood you thirst for? tak't, I pray.
Spectators in his looks such life did see, - :
That they appear'd more like to die than he.
Lightnings, which fill'd the air with blazing light,
Did serve for torches on that dismal night ;
In which, all next day, for many hours,
Heav'n groan'd in thunder, and did weep in show'rs;
Nor do I wonder that God thunder'd so,
When Boanerges murder' d lay below.
37. Mrs. Joyce Lewis, being condemned to be burnt for the Protestant religion in Queen Mary's reign, when she heard that the writ for her execution was come, she said to her friends: 6 As for death I fear it not; for when I behold the amiable countenance of Jesus Christ, my dear Saviour, the ugly face of death doth not much trouble me.'
38. Bullinger of Zurich, in his sickness, said to his friends, ' If the Lord will make any further use of me and my ministry in his church, I will willingly obey him; but if he please (as I much desire) to take me out of this miserable life, I shall exceedingly rejoice, that he pleaseth to take me out of this corrupt and wretched age to go to ray Saviour Christ.' * For, (said he) if Socrates was glad when his death approached, because (as he thought) he should go to Homer, Hesiod, and other learned men, whom he expected to meet with in the other world ; how much more do I joy, who am sure that I shall see my Saviour Jesus Christ, as also the saints, patriarchs, prophets, apostles, and all the holy men who have lived from the beginning of the world ? Now, when I am sure to see them, and to partake of their joys, why should I not wil- lingly die to enjoy their perpetual society and glo- ry.'
39. Mr. Theodore Bez3, a famous pastor in Geneva,
196 Choice Sayings Chap. VII.
when he apprehended the approach of death, revised his will, and so easing himself of all worldly thoughts, wholly betook himself to expect the time of his depar- ture, which he had much longed for. He oft used the apostle's saying, * We are his workmanship, creat- ed in Christ Jesus unto good works." And that of Augustine, JDomme, quod ccepissi, perfice, ne in portu naufragium accidat. * Lord, perfect that which thou hast begun, that I suffer not shipwreck in the haven.' And that saying of Barnard : Domine sequimur te, per te, ad te, Te, quia, Veritas : Per te, quia, via. Ad te, quia, vita. « Lord, we will follow thee, by thee, to thee. Thee, because thou art the truth: by thee, because thou art the way : to thee because thou art the life.'
40. Melancthon, of Wittemberg, Luther's dear companion, said, * that he much longed to be dissolv- ed, and that for two reasons : First, That he might enjoy the most desired presence and sight of Christ, and of the heavenly church. Secondly, That he might be freed from the cruel and implacable discords of di- vines.'
41. Mr. John Bradford, a minister and martyr in queen Mary's reign, when the keeper told him, that the next day he was to be burnt in Smithfield, he put off his cap, and lifting up his eyes to heaven, said, « I thank God, for it comes not now to me on a sud- den, but as a thing waited for every day and hour; the Lord make me worthy thereof.' One Cresswell offering to interpose for him, and desiring to know what his re- quest was ; he said, 'I have no request to make; if the queen gives me my life, I will thank her ; if she will banish me, I will thank her; if she will burn me, 1 will thank her ; if she will condemn me to perpetual imprisonment, I will thank her.' — The Chancellor pressing him to do as others had done, in hopes of the queen's mercy ; he said, ' My Lord, I desire mer- cy with God's mercy, that is, without doing or saying any thing against God and his truth. But mercy with
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints. 197
God's wrath, God keep me from. God's mercy (add- ed he) I desire, and also would be glad of the queen's favour to live as a subject without clog on conscience; but otherwise the Lord's mercy is better to me than life. Life in his displeasure is worse than death, and death in his favour is true life.'
In his letter to Dr. Cranmer, Dr. Ridley, and Dr. Latimer, he hath these words : ' Our dear brother Rogers hath broken the ice valiantly. This day, or to-morrow at the uttermost hearty Hooper, sincere Saunders, and trusty Taylor, will end their course, and receive their crown. The next am I, who hourly look for the porter to open me the gates after them to enter into the desired rest. God forgive me mine un- thankfulness for his exceeding great mercy. Though I suffer justly (for I have been a great hypocrite, un- thankful, &c. The Lord pardon me, yea, he hath done it, he hath done it indeed) yet, what evil hath he done? Christ whom the prelates persecute, his truth, which they hate in me, hath done no evil, nor deserved death. — O what am I, Lord, that thou shouldest thus magnify me ? is it thy wont, to send for such a wretch- ed hypocrite in a fiery chariot, as thou didst send for Elias.'
In one of his meditations, after confessing of sin, he said, < O what now may we do ? Despair ! No : for thou art God, and therefore good ; thou art mer- ciful, and therefore thou forgivest sin ; with thee there is mercy and propitiation, and therefore thou art wor- shipped. When Adam sinned, thou gavest him mer- cy before he desired it ; and, wilt thou deny us mercy, who now desire the same ? Adam excused his fault, and accused thee ; but we accuse ourselves, and excuse thee; and shall we be sent empty away ? How often in the wilderness didst thou spare Israel, and defer thy plagues, at the request of Moses ; when the peo- ple themselves made no petition to thee 1 Now we do not only make our petitions to thee, but also have a Mediator, far above Moses, to appear for uss even
P 3
198 Choice Sayings Chap. VII.
Jesus Christ thine own Son, and shall we (dear Lord) depart ashamed ? — O merciful Lord, for thine own glory, suffer not the enemy of thy Son Christ, the Romish antichrist, thus wretchedly to delude and draw from thee our poor brethren for whom thy dear Son once died, &c. Suffer him not to seduce the simple sort with his fond opinion, that his false gods, his blind mumbling, feigned religion, or his foolish i superstition, doth give him such conquest, such vic- tories and such triumphs over us. But, O Lord, this is thy righteous judgment, to punish us with the ty- ' rannical yoke ©f blindness, because we have cast away from us the sweet yoke of the wholesome word of thy Son, our Saviour/
In his letter to Mrs. Anne Warcup, he said, * My staff standeth at the door. I look continually for the sheriff to come for me; and I bless God I am ready for him. Now I go to practise that which I have preached. Now I am climbing up the hill; it will cause me puff and blow before I come to the cliff. The hill is steep and high, my breath is short, and my strength is feeble. Pray therefore to the Lord for me, that, as I have now through his goodness even almost come to the top, I may by his grace be strengthened, not to rest till I come where I should be.*
He was singular for humility and self-abasement, though a most eminent saint. He subscribed some of his letters, 'The most miserable, hard-hearted, unthankful sinner, John Bradford. A very painted hypocrite, John Bradford. Misserimus peccator, John Bradford. The sinful John Bradford.'
42. Mr. Edward Deering, a little before his death, said to his friends, « As for my death 1 bless God I feel and find so much inward joy and comfort to my soul, that if it were put to my choice whether I* would die or live, I would a thousand times rather choose death than life, if it may stand with the holy will of God.'
43. Mr. Kobert Rollock, when a-dying, prayed?
Direct. VI. of Dying Saints. 199
* Lord, I have hitherto seen but darkly in the glass of thy word; now grant that I may enjoy the eternal fruition of thy countenance, which I have so much desired and longed for. Haste, Lord, and do not tarry; I am weary both of nights and days; come, Lord Jesus, that I may come to thee. Break these eye-strings, and give me others; I desire to be dis- solved, and to be with thee; haste, Lord Jesus, and defer no longer. Go forth, my weak life, and let a better succeed. O Lord Jesus, thrust thy hand into my body, and take my soul to thyself. O my sweet Lord, set this soul of mine free, that it may enjoy her husband.'
44s Galeacius Caracciolus, jnarquis of Vico, when a-dying, took his leave of his wife and all his Christ- ian friends, telling them that he would lead them the way to heaven. And he cried to Jesus Christ, that
* as he had sought him all his life, so now he would receive and acknowledge him as his own.'
45. The famous lord Du Plessis in France, when a-dying, was much concerned for the church of God in distress, praying earnestly for her deliverance. — He particularly blessed such of his grandchildren as were following the studies of learning, saying, That ' he was assured they should be blessed with the blessings, both of heaven above, and of the earth be- neath.' When a minister spoke of the service he had done the church by his writings, he said, ' Alas, what was there of mine in that work? Say not that it was I, but God by me.' Then lifting urJ his hands above his head, he cried three times, ' Mercy, Mercy, Mercy.' Adding, that he did it, to shew that it was the alone mercy of God to which he had recourse. And declared, that his faith was altogether founded upon the goodness of God in Jesus Christ, who by the Father hath been made unto him, as to all others that^bejieve in him, " wisdom, righteousness, sane- ti%atibtf "and redemption." ' Away (said he) away with: all merit ; I call for nothing but mercy, free
200 Choice Sayings Chap. VII.
mercy.' When one was blessing God for giving him such peace and comfort at his end, he said, c I feel, I feel, what I speak.' As to his faith of the truths of God, he said, * He was entirely persuaded there- of, by the demonstration of God's Holy Spirit, which was more powerful, more clear, and more certain than all the demonstrations of Euclid.' When se- cretly praying, he was overheard saying in broken sen- tences, ' I fly, I fly to heaven. Let the angels car- ry me to the bosom of my Saviour.' Afterwards, he said, ( I know that my Redeemer liveth, and I shall see him with these eyes;' hisce occulus; which words he repeated four or five times.
46. Jerome of Prague, when he was fastened to the stake, and the executioner began to kindle the fire be- hind him, he bade him kindle it before his face; * For (said he) if I had been afraid of it, I had not come to this place, having had so many opportunities offered me to escape it.'
47. Mr. Hooker, a minister in New England, when one that stood weeping at his bed-side, when he lay a- dying, said to him, * Sir, you are going to receive the reward of all your labours;' he replied, * Brother, I am going to receive mercy.'
48. Mr. Heron, another minister there, when dying and leaving a family of many small children; his poor wife fell a-weeping, and said, alas, what will become of all these children ? He presently and pleasantly re- plied, ' Never fear ; he that feeds the young ravens, will not starve the young Herons.' And indeed it came to pass accordingly. It was an ancient observa- tion concerning the English martyrs under the bloody Marian persecution, ' That none of them went more joyfully to the stake, than those who had the greatest families to commit unto the Lord.'
49. Chrysostom, when the empress Eudoxa (an A- rian,) sent a threatening message to him, he said, ' Go tell her, Nil nisi peccatim timeo, I fear nothing but sin,' When he was sentenced to banishment, he
Direct. VII. of Dying Saints. 201
said, ' None of these things trouble me ; for I said before within myself, if the empress will, let her ba- nish me ; * The earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof:' if she will, let her saw me asunder; Isaiah was so used : if she will, let her cast me into the sea; I will remember Jonah : if she will, let her cast me into a burning fiery furnace, or to the wild beasts ; the three children and Daniel were so served : if she will, let her stone me, or cut off my head ; I have St. Stephen and the Baptist for my companions: if she will, let her take away all my substance; Naked came I out of my mother's womb, and naked shall I return thither again.'
But I must break off, for time would fail me to e- numerate the many instances of the faith, love, pa- tience, hope, courage, and constancy of the saints and martyrs of Jesus, when In the view of death. Some have told their persecutors, < That they might pull their hearts out of their bodies, but they could never pluck the truth out of their hearts.' — Others have said, * That, if every hair of their heads were men, they should all suffer death for Christ and his truths.' — * Oh (said one of them) can I die but once for Christ?'
To conclude ; let these examples prompt us to seek grace from God, and make it our earnest study to im- itate and follow such a cloud of witnesses, that we may die martyrs in resolution, our graces may be most live- ly at the last, our evening sun may shine brightest, and we may go off the stage glorifying God and leav- ing a sweet savour behind us, as these famous wor- thies, whose praise is in the churches, have done be- fore us.
Direct. VII. Let dying -persons be much in prayer
and ejaculations to God, T3RAYER is the native breath of renewed souls; it •*■ is as necessary to their spiritual life, as breath is to the naturaMife, Lam. iii. 56. " Hide not thine ear
202 Choice Sayings, SfC. Chap. VII.
at my breathing." The first thing a child of God doth, when he is new born, is to breathe by prayer, Acts ix. 11. " Behold he prayeth." And, it is also his last work in the world, to pray, Acts vii. 59, 60. " And they stoned Stephen, calling upon God, and saying, Lord Jesus, receive my spirit. And he kneeled down, and cried with a loud voice, Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. And when he had said this, he fell a- sleep." A dying Christian hath many to pray for ; he is to pray for the church of God, for his friends, and relations, and also for his enemies, as Stephen did ; of whom I spake before. But especially he must pray for himself, that sin may be forgiven, and that he may have safe conduct through the dark valley. I have heard of some that have been found dead upon their knees ; a noble posture to die in ! How agreeable is it to enter praying into the land of praise ? So did Ste- phen, yea, so did our blessed Saviour himself; « Fa- ther, forgive them, for they know not what they do. Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit.' The last words that holy Usher uttered, were, « But, Lord, in special forgive my sins of omission.' , * Lord (said dying Beza) perfect that which thou hast begun, that I suffer not shipwreck in the haven.' I remember to have read of an old minister, when he found death approaching, he said, ' I desire to die like the poor thief crying to the crucified Jesus for mercy. I am nothing, I have nothing, I can do nothing, except what is unworthy. My eye, my hope, and faith is to Christ on the cross. I bring an unworthiness *like that of the poor dying thief unto him, and have no more to plead than he. Like the poor thief crucified with him, I am waiting to be received, by the infinite grace of my Lord into his kingdom.' Let us, in like manner, die crying to a crucified Jesus for mercy. Lord, remember me, now thou art in thy kingdom.
O, dying Christian, remember the time of prayer is near an end; after death there will be no more occa-
Direct. VII. Meditations. 203
sion for prayer. O then beg that the spirit of prayer may be so poured down upon you at this time, that you may be enabled to pour out your heart before God both for yourself and others. O how earnestly should you pray then, when you are taking your leave of prayer ! Mind the example which your Redeemer gave you; it was before his death that he offered up prayers and supplications, with strong crying and tears unto God. I acknowledge, sick and dying persons are fre- quently out of case for making prayers of any great length or continuance (which consideration should excite us to the greater diligence in prayer in the time of our health) and therefore they ought to be the more frequent and fervent in short and suitable ejacu- lations and petitions to God, as their exigencies do require.
Some Meditations and Ejaculations proper for sick and dying persons, and especially for a dying believer.
OLORD, thou art the God of my life, and hast the keys of death in thy hand. Thou hast measured the length of my life, and appointed the hour of my death. The number of my months and days is with thee, and thou hast appointed the bounds over which I cannot pass.
What is my life but a vapour that appeareth for a little time, and then vanisheth away ! At the longest, how short is it? and at the strongest, how weak?
\Vhat man is it that liveth here, and shall not see death? When a few days are come, I shall go the way whence I shall not return. God hath decreed it, sin hath deserved it, my frailty demonstrates it, death's harbingers proclaim it, and I must expect it.
There is no discharge in this war, no exemption from death's stroke. Death's messengers are come to warn me, that my last day and last hour draweth nigh. The sound of their master's feet is behind
204; Meditations Chap. VII.
them. This clay house must be dissolved, my soul dislodged, and my place here shall know me no more. I will be quickly as water spilt on the ground, that cannot be gathered up again.
O that I may be suitably exercised in my present weak and dying condition ! When my flesh faileth, and my heart fainteth within me, O that God may be the strength of my heart and portion for ever ! When the keepers of the house do tremble, let God watch over it, and be the keeper of my soul. When the grinders do cease, because they are few, let my soul be fed with manna from heaven. When the daughters of music are brought low, let my soul be disposed for hearing the song of Moses and the Lamb in the temple above. When those that look out at the windows are darkened, let the eyes of my soul be enlightened to behold, with the dying martyr Stephen, the heavens opened, and the glorious Jesus standing on the right hand of God, making intercession for me, and ready to receive me. Let my hope and desire look out at the windows, and say, " Why is his cha- riot so long a coming? and why tarry the wheels of his chariot? Make haste, my beloved, and be thou like a roe or a young hart on the mountains of Bether." O that I may observe the afflicting hand of God in my present sickness! Surely affliction cometh not out of the dust, nor doth trouble spring out of the ground. O Lord, rebuke me not in thine indigna- tion, nor chasten me in thy hot displeasure. Have mercy on me, O Lord, for I am weak; and heal me, for my bones are vexed. When thou with rebukes doth correct man for iniquity, thou makest his beauty to consume away like a moth: surely every man is vanity. The sorrows of my heart are enlarged, O bring me out of my distresses. Look upon my af- fliction and my pain, and forgive all my sin. I look for sympathy to my great high priest, who is touched with the feelings of my infirmities. My help and strength is in him.
Direct. VII. for Dying Saints. 205
O that, when I am afflicted, I may not despise the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when I am rebuked of him ! Let me hear the rod, and him that hath appointed it. Let me kiss the rod, and accept of the punishment of mine iniquity. O that in my affliction I may be helped to humble myself greatly before the God of my fathers, and make a true and penitent confession of my sins !
O ! what shall I say to thee, O thou preserver of men? I will say, Lord, be merciful to me; heal my soul, for I have sinned against thee. I acknowledge, that through an evil heart of unbelief, I have many a time departed away from the living God. O how vainly and foolishly have I lived in the world ! How lavish of my precious time ! How unmindful of my latter end ! How careless of my immortal soul 1 How little in preparation^ for eternity ! Oh ! my own heart condemns me, my 'sins testify against me ; and thou who knowest them better than I do myself, together with their several aggravations, mightest justly con- demn me too. But my comfort is, that with thee the Lord there is mercy, that thou mayest be feared, and with thy Son there is plenteous redemption: where- fore, for his sake, be pleased to forgive me all my bypast transgressions, whether in thought, word, or deed, those I remember, and those I have forgotten, and let them neither be charged on me to my shame and confusion in this world, nor to my everlasting ruin in that which is to come. Lord, forgive the follies of my childhood, the extravagancies of my youth, and all the iniquities of riper years.
Oh ! I am polluted with sin, and dare not appear before God with my own filthy rags upon me. When Adam lost the garment of original righteous- ness, he fled from God, and dreaded the summons of offended justice. Now, there is no appearing before God with acceptance, but in the garment of his Son, my elder brother. None can have boldness to enter into the holiest of all, but by the blood of Jesus. Q
Q
206 Meditations Cnapv Til.
enable me to disclaim whatsoever duties I have per- formed, or graces I have exercised, and to rely on a crucified Christ alone for pardon and life ! Though thou slayest me, let me die trusting in, and cleaving to a crucified Jesus.
Now the powers of darkness will seek to raise tempests to shipwreck the vessel of my soul when it would enter into the eternal haven ; O that like the wise mariner, when the storm approacheth, I may endeavour to secure the vessel with the anchors of faith and hope fastened on the rock Christ !
O that, when the time of combat with my last enemy cometh, I may above all take the shield of faith, whereby I may be sheltered from the sting of death, and may quench the fiery darts of the wicked one.
O that the Lord of* hosts, the Captain of my sal- vation, may be with me in my last conflict, and may help me to put on the whole armour of God, and give me skill to use it, that I may be able to stand in the evil day ! '* Teach my hands to war, and my finger* to fight, that through thee I may do valiantly, and tread down all mine enemies." O that now I may so- finish my course, and fight the good fight of faith, that at death I may receive the crown of righteousness, which the righteous Judge will give to all that love his appearing. O that my faith may ripen into a full "assurance, that I may go off the stage with joy, and an abundant entrance may be administered unto me into the kingdom of my Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
O that the night of my death may shine bright with the sparkling stars of heavenly grace. Lord, increase my feith ; let the pilgrim's staff of faith be never out of my hand till I come to my journey's end. O let me get Christ hi my arms, like old Simeon before his death; that I may say, like him, " Now let thy servant depart in peace, for mine eyes have seen thy salva- tion." Kindle the fire of heavenly love in my soul,
Direct. VII. for Dying Saints. 207
and give me a taste of heavenly joys. O for one beam of thy light, to banish away all my doubts and fears i Lord, let in something of heaven to my soul, before itself go into heaven.
Lord, take me not out of this life till thou hast fitted me for a better. May I be fitted for heaven before I leave the earth, and finish my work before I finish my course ! Make me ready to meet thee at thy coming, that so thy coming may not be the matter of my terror, but the matter of my hope, desires, and joy- ful expectations. O that: I may be in a longing frame for that blessed time, when he will come and put a period to ail my sins, sorrows, troubles, and temptations here; and when I shall exchange my present being in the body, for an everlasting being with the Lord I Lord, strengthen my faith and hope that so neither the sweetness of life, the pain of death, nor apprehensions about my future state, may make me unwilling to die. Is my Redeemer ascended and gone before to prepare a place for me; why then should I be slothful to go in and possess the good land?
Mercy hath filled up all my life, and brought me near to the end of it ; O let it not leave me now, when all the enjoyments of the world are as nothing to me, and I am to take an everlasting farewell of thera all. Mow one smile of thy face, one taste of thy love, would be strength and joy to my departing soul. O remem- ber thy word to thy servant, upon which thou hast caused me to hope ; hast thou not said, *{ I will ne- ver leave thee nor forsake thee ?" O fulfil this word to me in the time of my need. O let me never go oft' the stage with a heavy heart, or a guilty conscience: but may I depart in peace, and sleep in Jesus. Let me breathe out my departing soul to thee, and trust it in thy hand- and safe keeping: and let my flesh rest in hope of rising gloriously at the last day, through him who is the resurrection and the life, the Lord Jesos Christ.
Love and praise is the exercise of saints for ever^
£GS Meditations Chap. VI L
may I be acquainted with it here ! O shall I not love and praise him, who hath forgiven all my iniquities, healed all my diseases^ redeemed my life from de- struction, and crowned me with loving-kindness and tender mercies? He hath caused goodness and mercy follow me all the days of my life ; and shall I not fol* low him vvith praises at the end of it?
Now the time of my departure is at hand, and the lamp of life is ready to be extinguished. O that I may die in faith, that whether the lamp go out of its own accord, or by some sudden blast, it may be lighted again by the immortal beams of the Sun of Righte- ousness ! And though I be overtaken with the sleep of death, and lie down in the bed of the grave, yet I shall awake again in the morning of the resurrection, that morning which shall never be succeeded by an evening; when I shall behold thy face in righteousness, and be eternally satisfied with thy likeness.
Now I am going the way of all the earth, ready to launch forth into eternity, where I shall be fixed in my everlasting condition. Grant me, Lord, the perfect use of my senses, of my reason and under- standing, that I may glorify thy name, and edify my neighbours to the last moment of my departure. And now, when I am to conflict with the king of terrors, O support and assist me in my sorest extremities and last agonies. O mercifully mitigate death's pangs, and let my passage be easy, and my landing safe. Stand by me in my dying moments, and secure my soul in thy hands from all its deadly enemies. And when I am numbered among the dead, let me also be numbered among the redeemed and blessed of the Lord for ever.
O Lord, thou determinest both the bounds of man's life, and the bounds of his habitation. If a hair of my head cannot fall to the ground without thy provi- dence, far less can my whole body fall into the grave without it. Thou hast told me plainly that I must die, but mercifully li-ast thou concealed the time, place,
Direct. VII. for Dying Saints. 209
and manner, that 1 might always stand upon my guard, every hour expect thy coming, and have my accounts in my hand, always prepared to give them up to thee my Judge. Justly mightest thou have snatched me away by a surprising call and sudden stroke : but in thy goodness thou givest me warning, and time to set my house and soul in order. O gra- ciously finish now what is wanting of the work of thy grace in my heart and soul, and thoroughly accom- plish and furnish me to appear in thy blessed presence.; May I now die to sin every hour, that I may not die for sin hereafter, Cause sin wholly to die before me^ that it may not rise in judgment against me after death.
O God, be thou my refuge and strength, and a very present help in trouble; and then I will not fear though the waters of affliction rage and be troubled., and though all the mountains of earthly comforts shake with the swelling thereof. There is a river, the streams whereof shall make glad the city of God. O let my soul dwell beside these living streams, and drink of them for ever. In the valley of the shadow of death, Lord, be thou present, as the good shep- herd, with thy guiding rod, and supporting staff; and make my departure easy, and full of peace and hope* Lord, carry me safe through the dark passage upon which I am entering, and let me find it a gate to g!ory? a door opened into the. everlasting kingdom and joy of the Lord. Lord Jesu*? receive my spirit, and let it.be presented justified and spotless to the Father, that it may come to the spirits of just men made perfect, and join with them in singing the new song, u Worthy is the Lamb that was slain, and hath redeemed us to God by his blood, to receive power, honour, glory, ,&&£- blessing, for ever." Amen, Q 3
2 1 0 Meditations Chap. V IT.
Some Meditations for drooping Believers xvhen death is near.
npRAVELLERS, who have met with many storms, -*- troubles, and dangers in their journies, rejoice when they come near their own country ; and shall not I, a stranger and pilgrim, that hath been long wan* dering in a wilderness, be glad when I come near my blessed home, my dear friends, and eternal habitation?
With what cheerfulness do some women endure the pains of childbearing, 'being supported with the hope of a child's being born into the world ? And what is the joy of a man-child being brought into this sinful and miserable world, to the. joy of a sanctified soul's being brought out of it into heaven for ever. It is pleasant when the hard winter goeth over, the mes- sengers of the spring, the singing of birds doth come -i and shall not I rejoice when sickness and forerunners of death do tell me, that the winter of my darkness and trouble is past, and the summer of my eternal light and joy is at hand?
What though death be the king of terrors ? Is not glorious Christ the king of comforts? Have not I met already with this blessed king; and why should I fear to meet with the other ? O let my strength and sup- port at this time come from Christ my covenanted Redeemer.
O Lord, deliver my soul from death, mine eyes from tears, and my feet from falling ! O bring me out of the miry clay, set my feet upon a rock, and establish my goings, and put a new song in my mouth, even praises to our God !
If Jacob went down so cheerfully into Egypt, when God had said unto him, " Fear not to go down, for I will go down with thee, and I will bring thee up again ;" why should a believer fear to go down to the grave, when God hath undertaken to go down with him thither, and to bring him up again ? His body may be turned into dust, but God is in covenant with
Direct. VII. .for Dying Saints* 211
his dust, and will not suffer the least particle of it to be lost.
Are not the righteous taken away from the evil to come ? Do they not rest on their beds, and enter into peace ? Why then should I grudge at dying ? When the Lord is to bring heavy wrath and judgments on a land, he frequently houseth many of his people in heaven before-hand ; and how happy are these that get into the house before the sweeping hail-shower doth fall. A believer needeth not to look for any set- tled fair weather in this world : it will be nothing but one shower up and another down, till he be housed in heaven. O why then should I linger in this wil- derness !
How highly dignified is the believer, in being made an heir of God, and a joint-heir with his own Son Jesus Christ ! so that Christ and the believer do, as it were divide heaven betwixt them; they have the same Father, dwell in the same house, sit at the same table, reign on the same throne, and partake of the same glory. O^what honour is this which is put upon a worm of the earth ! It is, indeed, but little that the young heir. enjoys of the inheritance while in this world ; no more than will serve to bear his charges to heaven, where he shall get all, forget his present straits, and remember his poverty no more. O why then should not I, like a young heir, be looking and longing for the expiring of my minority, when I shall arrive at ripe age, and enter upon the full possession of the inheritance 1 O that I could send out faith and hope, these two faithful spies, to survey the promised land, or at least to visit the borders of my elder bro- ther's country ! What an encouraging report would they bring back ! My glorious Lord is gone, he hath left the earth, and entered into his glory; my breth» ren and friends have many of them arrived there al- so. How great is the difference betwixt my state and theirs ! I am groaning out my complaints, but they are singing God's praise; I am in darkness, and can-
£I£ Meditations Chap. VII,
not see God; but they are in light, and see him face to face. O my Lord, shall I stay behind, when they are gone ? Should I be satisfied to wander in the wilderness, far distant from my Father and my God, when they are triumphing above, dividing the spoil? No; I will look still after them with a stedfast eye, and cry, O Lord, how long ? I will wai; now in hope, yea, rejoice in the forethoughts of the day, when my minority shall be expired, my pilgrimage finished, my banishment over, that I may get home to my country and friends above.
What though my days be dark and gloomy now, my winter be sharp and stormy ? Why, it is but short, and near over; the eternal summer approacheth. The long day, the high sun, and the fair garden of my well-beloved, above these visible heavens, will quickly make amends for all. Let me get up by faith, and visit the new land, view the fair city, and behold the white throne, and the Lamb that sits thereon, that I may rejoice in the hope of the glory of -God.
Shall many of the heirs of wrath go singing and rejoicing to hell, and will an heir of God go drooping and sorrowing to heaven ! Oh, let me not by my behaviour on a deathbed bring up a bad report upon Christ's good way, and the land which he hath pur- chased.
Have I such great and precious promises left me, and -shall I not live and feed upon them in the time of my need ? Shall I not trust the word of him that is faithful and true ? Hath he not said to me," When thou passeth through the 'waters, I will be with thee; and through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee; when thou walkest through the fire, thou shalt not be burnt, neither shall the flames kindle upon thee !* - When thy disciples were sore tossed with winds and waves, thou earnest to them in the fourth watch of the night, walking on the waters ; and when their fears were increased, thou saidst, " It -is I, be not afraid.*1 'Fhou rebukedst the winds, and there presently fol~
Direct. .VIL for Dying Saints. 213
lowed a great calm. My Redeemer's compassions continue: his bowels are not shut up this day, more than in the days of his flesh. <« Jesus Christ is the same to-day, yesterday, and for ever."
Ah ! I have too little improven my acquaintance with precious Christ in the day of my lite! How ready am I to misken and mistake him, when he changeth his dispensations towards me] Though I have been long at Christ's school, what small proficiency have I made in the work and mystery of faith ! How little have I learned to believe in the dark, and to drop an anchor at midnight upon the rock of ages, and to look out for the dawning of the day !
Surely the dzy shall break, and the shadows flee away: my King cometh, my Well- beloved is on his way ; he hath sent his letter before him to warn me of it, saying, " Behold I come quickly." O that, like the cold and wearied night-watch, I may be looking out for the appearing of the morning- star, and the breaking of the eastern sky; and may be still crying, " Even so, come, Lord Jesus; come quickly !"
Thou hast said, " Light is sown for the righteous, and gladness for all the upright in heart." Surely God's seed shall not lie always beneath the clods; the time is at hand, when it shall spring; and joyful will the crop -be at last. O that, like David in affliction, I could encourage myself in the Lord my God, and say, " The Lord liveth, blessed be my rock !" Why should I droop, while my Lord liveth, and my rock standeth ? My hopes may die, my comforts may die, my gifts <die, my riches die, my relations die, and my body die5- but, good new?, " The Lord liveth, blessed be my <rock." The disciples had a melancholy time while Christ was dead, and lying in the grave: but that sad time is over ; he is now risen, and will die no more. Nay, he hath proclaimed it, for my comfort, saying, " Fear not, I am the first and the last; I SLm he that liveth, and was dead; and behold I am
2U Meditations Chap. VII.
alive for evermore, Amen, and have the keys of hell j and death."
When my soul is cast down within me, let me remember God from the land of Jordan and the hill Mizar ; that I may reason myself out of all my fears and discouragements ; for yet the Lord will command his loving-kindness in the day-time; and in the night, his song shall be with me; and my prayer to the God »Qf my life.
" Why then art thou cast down, O my soul, and why art thou disquieted within me? Hope thou in God; for I shall yet praise him, who is the health of my countenance, and my God."
Now, when death is at hand, let not my Saviour be far off. He who remembered the dying thief, and spoke comfortably to him, let him now remember me when he is seated in his kingdom, and say to my soul, " This day thou shalt be with me in paradise." When it is absent from the body, let it be present with the Lord. Let the angels now be ready to do their office, to carry my departing soul into Abra- ham's bosom. Let me now depart, that J may be with Christ; yea, be for ever with the Lord, that I may see his face. Let me dwell there, where they have no light, need no candle, nor light of the sun for ever ! where God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes, and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow nor crying.
Father, into thy hands I commit my spirit. By the hands of him who hath redeemed it, let it be pre- sented to thee without spot or wrinkle or any such thing.
An Addition of some further Meditations proper for any' sick .person in the mew of death.
rpHE Lord is pleased sometimes to ccast men down -*- on beds of sickness, and draw ithe ^curtain be- twixt the world and them, that they may take a view
Direct. VII, for Dying Saints. 215
of their bypast life and future state. Now it is time for me to look into my soul, and examime my state. Oh, how many do miss salvation, when they think themselves sure of it ? They mistake a form of god- liness for the power of it, and thereby deceive them* selves, thinking themselves something when they are nothing.
Some come the length as to shed tears, as Esau did r profess fair, yea, fight for the Lord, as Saul and Jehu did ; wish for the end of the righteous, as Baalam did; desire God's people to pray for them, as Pharaoh and Simon Magus did ; walk softly, and mourn for fear of judgments, as Ahab did; joy in gospel ordinances, and reform in many things, as Herod did ; prophesy and speak well of Christ, as Caiapbas and Judas did | be convinced and tremble at hearing a sermon, as Fe- lix did ; yea, taste the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come as apostates have done; and yet, for all these attainments, remain strangers to- the saving work of the Spirit on the heart.
O that the consideration of hypocrites' attainments might alarm me out of my security, and make me restless till I find the distinguishing marks of true grace and sincere faith in my soul? O that I could say, there is a principle in me that will not suffer me to build on any foundation in the world but Christ and his righte- ousness ; that makes me content with Christ, with all his offices, with all his precepts, and with his very cross for his sake? Doth the love of Christ keep me back from sin, more than the law or fear of hell? Have I aimed at God's honour in all my actions, civil, natural, and religious? Am I humble, and denied to my own will, wit, credit, ease, and honour, and to all the enjoyments of the world ? Am 1 acquainted with the throne of grace, and desirous to keep up a constant correspondence with it? O let me not rest till I perceive these things in my soul which accompany salvation.
O how comfortable would it be to me now if I could
216 Meditations Chap. VII.
say, with good Hezekiah in his sickness, " Remem- ber now, O Lord, how I have walked before thee in truth, and with a perfect heart, and have done that which is good in thy sight ?" O that I could pray, and say, with Jesus my Saviour when in the view of death, ■• Father, I have glorified thee on earth; I have finish- ed the work which thoti gavest me to do : And now,
0 Father, glorify thou me with thine own self, with the glory which thou hast ordained for me before the world was."
Alas, Lord, I must confess, my iniquities have gone up above mine head; my misspent time, my unfruitful- ness under the means of grace, and waterings of ordi- nances, may cause me to cry out, Wo is me for the leanness of my soul, and barrenness of my heart !
1 have been an empty vine, bringing forth fruit only for myself. I have hid my Lord's money, and there- fore deserve the doom of the wicked and slothful ser- vant. But my relief is in my Surety's righteousness. Blessed be the Lord, who hath sent his Son to bless those who by nature lie under the curse, and to inter- cede for those who cannot speak for themselves. O how suitable is he to my soul's case \ I have indeed a multitude of sins, but he hath a multitude of tender mercies; I have deep and heinous guilt, but he hath a deep fountain for washing it out; I am sold under sin, but he hath a ransom to buy me back again; my sore is broad, but his plaster is answerable; my wound is great, but his balm is excellent. Surely it is my wisdom to go to Christ with all my griev- ances, and always to lie and cry at my Redeemer's door.
O that now, when the sun of my life is setting, that blessed Sun of Righteousness may arise and shine upon my soul! Goodness and mercy hath followed me while I lived; O that Christ and glory may meet me when I die ! I must acknowledge thy goodness; were this the last hour I had to live, and this the last word I had to speak in the world, I behoved to say, Lord,
Direct. VII. for Dying Saints, 217
thou hast been a merciful and gracious God to me. My whole life hath been a continued tract of mercy; Lord, crown the end of it with mercy also. — Surely the sea is not so full of water, nor the sun so full of light, as thou art full of grace and mercy. O let not my sins stop the current of thy tender mercies at this time. Lord, drown all my sins in the sea of Christ's blood, that my soul may not be sunk by them in the ocean of divine wrath. Lord Jesus, embrace my perishing soul in thy arms; let thy cross be my security, and thy wounds my refuge.
O thou that nearest the young ravens which cry, be not silent to me at this time^ lest, if thou be silent to me, I be like them that go down to the pit.
Lord, I am now called to the work I never did ; give me the strength I never had. Surely it is an im- portant matter to die, and my eternal state dependeth. upon dying aright. What I do amiss in my life one day, I may amend it in the next; but not so here; I can die but once; if I mar in this piece of work, I cannot come back to mend it again ; if I forget any thing necessary for my journey, I cannot return to fetch it. Oh 1 a wrong step in going out of this life is highly dangerous; in one respect, it is like the sin against tlie Holy Ghost, and can never be forgiven ; for I cannot come back to mourn for it. Of all the business I ever undertook, I have most need to take care of my dying.
Oh 1 is death coming to take down this earthly ta- bernacle, and to put the one half of me in the dark grave, and the other half of me in heaven or in hell; and shall I give sleep to mine eyes, or slumber to mine eyelids, till I find myself in that case, that I dare lock death in the face, and dare hazard my soul upon eter- nity?
O to have right impressions of the certainty of death, and the uncertainty of life! What is my life but a va- pour, a sand-glass of sixty or seventy years, which will soon run out? Eternity and a judgment-seat are now
R
218 Meditations Chap. VII.
hard upon me! The blast of the last trumpet is at hand ! There will shortly be a proclamation by one standing in the clouds, 6i that time shall be no more !'* The world looks big in men's eyes in the time of health; but when the eye-strings break, the breath runs cold, and the imprisoned soul looks out at the windows of the clay house, ready to leap out into e- ternity, can the world give any satisfaction ? No, no ; a lamp full of oil will be valued then more than a house full of gold. The finest things oh earth will then appear nothing but a piece of painted dust and gilded clay. How gladly would the greatest worldling, then give all his gold and silver, riches and honours, for one sight of Christ's fair face, one smile of his countenance ! O wherefore should men in health neglect the market of grace, and slight the pearl of great price ! Why should they spend their money for that which is not bread, and their labour for that which satisfieth not !
Lord, save me from the hypocrite's case at death, whose candle of profession and of hope burns and bla- zes fair all the way with him, but goeth out in the dark trance of death; and there he stumbles and falls, and shall rise no more. O that my profession and hope may be of God's creating? If God light my can- dle, then shall my feet be enlightened through the dark valley, and neither death nor hell shall be able to put it out.
Lord, subdue sin in me, and let it be continually dying now, that it may certainly be dead before me. God forbid that my sins should survive me !
O that, when the stroke of death dissolves my bod)', my soul may escape as a bird out of the snare of the fowler, and may ascend to the heavenly regions to en- joy God himself.
O let me look through the gates of mortality, and long for the jailor's coming to set me at liberty. God help me to overcome the love of life, and fears of death. If my neighbour lend me any thing, I pay it again
Direct. VII. for Dying Saints. 219
with thanks, and shall I not restore my life to God with thanks, who hath been pleased to lend me it so long? Arise, and let me depart, for this is not my rest; heaven is my home, Lord bring me to it : the joys of it are too great to enter into me, O make me fit to en- ter into them.
While I lie on a sick-bed, Lord help me to patience in my sickness without murmuring.
How willingly would the damned in hell endure my pains a thousand years, if they had any hopes of being saved at last ! Blessed be God, that my sickness is not in hell, that my pains are not eternal.
O that I may look on my affliction as coming from the hand of him that is the Lord of health and of sick- ness, of life and of death; who killeth and maketh aliveT bringeth down to the grave, and raiseth up again ! That sovereign and wise Lord hath determined the time when my affliction shall end, as well as the time when it began. Thirty-eight years were appointed the sick man at Bethesda pool; eighteen years the wo- man that Satan kept bound; twelve years to the wo* man with the bloody issue; ten days' tribulation tq those of Smyrna: three days' plague to David. The number of the godly man's tears is registered in God's book; yea, the hairs of his head are numbered.
When David got his choice of his own chastise- ments, he chose rather to be corrected by the hand of God, than by any other means saying, «* Let me fall into the hands of the Lord for his mercies are great." I was dumb, and opened not my mouth, because thou didst it. Glory to God, that I am fallen into his mer- ciful hand. Hath God appointed that man's coming into the world shall be attended with pain and crying, and his going out of it with grief and trouble; and shall I quarrel at it? No, I desire humbly to underlie the correction of mine iniquity, and to bear the indig- nation of the Lord, because I have sinned against him. O that the sickness of my body may be a means of health to my soul ! May I be chastened of
220 Meditations Chap. VII.
the Lord, so that I may not be condemned with the world?
It is good for the believer that he is afflicted. Why? It springs from divine love, and it works for his soul's good. Affliction is a seal of his adoption, and no sign of reprobation. The purest gold is oftest tried, the sweetest grape is hardest pressed, and the truest Christ- ian is heaviest crossed. But O how soon will the Christian forget all his groans when he comes to hea- ven? As soon as Stephen saw Christ, though at a dis- tance, he forgot ail his wor.nds and bruises; he mind- ed no more the terror of the siones about his ears, but sweetly yielded his soul into his Redeemer's hands.
I read of many in the gospel, that by sicknesses and diseases were driven unto Christ, who, if they had enjoyed health and prosperity, would have neglected, like many others, to come to him. O blessed is that cross, that draweth a sinner to Christy to lay open his own misery, and implore Christ's mercy. And bless- ed be that Christ, who never refuseth the sinner that cometh to him, though driven by affliction and mise- ry. To whom shall such a distressed creature as I go, but to him who is the only physician, that can both cure my soul from sin, and my body from sickness ?
Lord, thou never denied thy mercy to any sinner that asked it with a penitent heart. There were many sorts of sick sinners that came to thee in the days of thy flesh ; the blind, the deaf, the lame, the lepers ; these that were sick of palsies, dropsies, fevers, fluxes, and were possessed with devils ; and yet never one of them came crying for mercy, that went away with- out their errand, were his sin ever so great, his dis- ease ever so grievous. Nay, so merciful is my Re- deemer, that he offered and gave his mercy to many that never asked it, being moved with the bowels of his own compassion, and the sight of their misery; so dealt he with the woman of Samaria, the widow of Nain, and the man that lay thirty-eight years at the pool of Bethesda: Ob, if he gave his mercy so will-
Direct. VII. for Dying Saints. 221
ingly to them that did not ask it, and was found of them that sought him not, will he deny mercy to my soul that is crying for it?
There is but a step betwixt me and death: Lord seal my pardon to me, before I go hence and be no more. O draw nigh to me, and save me; for my soul is full of trouble, and my life draweth nigh unto the grave. Thy loving-kindness is better than life. O make me sure of that, and I will willingly part wit^i this mortal life,
O thou who wiliest not that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance, be pleased to make use of the chastisement of my body, as a medicine to cure my soul, and bring me to a true and sincere re- pentance. One day is with thee as a thousand years; O work in me in this, which may be my last day, what- soever thou seest wanting in me. Enable me to pre- sent unto thee the sacrifice of a broken and a contrite heart, which thou hast promised not to despise. Give a true and lively faith in the blessed Jesus, who is the propitiation for our sins! Fie was wounded for our transgression, he was bruised for our iniquities, the chastisement of our peace was upon him ; O heal me by his stripes! Let the cry of his blood drown the clamour of my sins. I am indeed a child of wrath, but Christ is the Son of thy love; O pity me for his sake, and let my soul find sanctuary in his wounds!
O Lord, the waters of affliction are come in even unto my soul ! O let the Spirit of God move on these waters, that, like the pool of Bethesda, they may cure whatever spiritual diseases thou seest in me! O Lord, consider my affliction, accept my tears, assuage my pain, increase my patience, and finish my troubles! Correct me with the chastisement of a father, and not with the wounds of an enemy, and though thou take not off thy rod, Lord, take away thine anger.
Lord, the prince of this world cometh, O let him have nothing in me; but as he accuseth, do thou ab- solve. I have nothing to sav for myself, but be thou R 3
222 Directions to the Friends Chap. VIII.
my advocate, Lord ; and do thou answer for me. I am clothed with filthy garments, and Satan stands at my right hand to resist me, O Lord, rebuke him, and pluck me as a brand out of the fire. Cause mine ini- quities to pass from me, and clothe me with the righteousness of thy dear Son. I know, O Lord, that no unclean thing can enter into thy kingdom, and thou seest I am nothing but pollution, yea, my very right- eousness is filthy rags. O wash me, and make me white in the blood of the Lamb, that I may be fit to stand before thy throne. O take me from the tents of Kedar to the mansions of light and purity. When my earthly house of this tabernacle is dissolved, O let me have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. O bring my soul out of prison, that I may eternally give thanks unto thy name. Amen.
CHAP. VIII.
CONTAINING DIRECTIONS TO THE FRIENDS AND NEIGHBOURS OF THE SICK, WHO ARE THEMSELVES IN HEALTH FOR THE TIME.
"T^THEN the Lord sends sickness and affliction to *^ our neighbours, we ought not to be idle and unconcerned spectators of his dispensation ; but we should hearken to the voice of God's rod upon others, and consider what it is that the Lord is calling for at our hands. The following directions may be useful to those that are in health.
Direct. I. Be very thankful to God for the great mercy of health and strength, and improve it to his glory.
^URELY a healthful person hath still great cause ^ to be a thankful person. Health is a mercy that
Direct. L and Neighbours of the Sick. 223
doth season and sweeten every other temporal mercy ; without it the greatest wealth and honour, nay, a king's throne can give no satisfaction, It is far more eligible to be a healthy beggar than a sickly king. "What comfort could it afford us under tossing sick- ness and torturing pains, to have the greatest heaps of money to look to, or thousands coming to pay us hom- age? Alas for our unthankfulness to him who is the God of our health! How little do we prize his good- ness, in continuing with us such a long tract of health and strength, together with the use of our reason and senses, when many others are deprived of them. Surely God were righteous, should be teach us to va- lue the worth of these mercies by the want of them.
Let us consider how many miserable persons there are in the world, and who it is that maketh us to dif- fer from them; how many diseased, distracted, deform- ed, lame, blind, deaf, and dumb people there are; and how easy it had been for God to have put us in their condition, and them in ours. The difference is not owing. to any thing in us; their sins are not great- er than ours. Had we a due sense of our siris and ill-deservings, we would acknowledge ourselves un- worthy of the Least of all God's mercies, we would reckon every common mercy a special blessing, and an unmerited favour to us. — Again, let us take a view of the fainting sickness, racking pains, and restless nights of others. Let us lock upon our sick friends, sweating and burning under fevers, let us hear them groaning and moaning under strong pain. Their soul abhors all manner of meat, and they draw near unto the gates of death. Sometimes we see them panting and fainting, and not able to speak a word to us. And what is the language of all this to us? Is it not that we should thankfully adore our gracious God, and bless and magnify him, for his distinguish- ing goodness to us? Oh, how much are we bound to the Lord, that it is not so with us as with others ! While wearisome nights are appointed to them, and
224 Directions to the Friends Chap. VIII.
their bones are full of tossing; all the comforts of this life are tasteless to them, their friends are weeping about them, but cannot help them: e It is far other- wise with me, (may you say) my mercies and rela- tions are comfortable and helpful to me, I relish my food, my bed gives me ease, my sleep is refreshing: I have freedom to read and pray, meditate, and at- tend the public ordinances. Praise the Lord, O my soul, and all that is within me; bless his holy name. Forget not this benefit of health, that is the chief of all my outward blessings. Some would part with all their worldly wealth, to have so much bodily health as I have. Long have I undervalued and abused this choice mercy of health: O that I could mourn for my neglect, and resolve in God's strength to improve my remaining health, for the praise and service of that merciful God, who is the author and preserver of it ! Let me spend and be spent for God, that gives me all my health and strength for his glory. Let me ab- hor the ingratitude of those who employ the health which God giveth, in the service of his enemies; and make a sacrifice of it to the devil, the world, and the flesh. O what a prodigious folly are these guilty of, who, for satisfying their sensual appetite, do often deprive themselves of health, which is in itself a thou- sand times of more value than all their brutish plea- sures ! God help me to prize this mercy, that can ne- ver be prized enough.'
Direct. II. Malce conscience of visiting your Sick Friends and Neighbours, believing that it is your duty and interest so to do.
"ff ISITING of the sick is not only the duty of the y ministers of Christ, but likewise of all the mem- bers of Christ; for we are all enjoined to remember them that are in adversity, and to sympathize with the afflicted, as being ourselves also in the body.
Direct. II. and Neighbours of the Sick. 225
** To him that is afflicted, pity should be shewn by his friends," saith Job. And our Lord gives it as a character of those whom he will own and acquit at the great day, Matt. xxv. 36. " I was sick, and ye visited me." This is the way to be like him, who is the Father of mercies, and whose " soul was grieved for the miseries of Israel," Judges x. 16. We read how tenderly David sympathized with his enemies when they were sick, Psalm xxxv. 13, 14. and much more ought we to visit and sympathize with our sick friends. To visit the prosperous and healthy, is an act of courtesy and civility, but to visit the afflicted and sickly is an act of charity and Christianity.
And as it is your duty, so it is your interest and advantage to visit the sick. The wise man tells you, Eccles. vii. 2. « It is better to go to the house of mourning, than to the house of feasting." King Jo- ash went to see Elisha in his sickness, and wept over him: and he lost nothing by so doing, 2 Kings xiii. 14. for he obtained thereby three famous victories over the Syrians. Though it be not warrantable to inquire at the dead, Deut. xviii. 11. yet we may learn some wholesome lessons from the dying, and even though they be speechless. As for instance, we may hereby be instructed how to prize health, mind our own frailty, and provide for the time of sickness. When we behold their strength languishing, their tongue faultering, their eyes failing, their countenance pale; we should think with ourselves, * This will be my case ere long ; the next arrow that death shoots, may be levelled at me: how much is it my concern to prepare for it?' Also we may think, what a bitter thing sin is, that it is the cause of all these pains and distresses; and how mad they are who love sin, and take pleasure in it. — We may see likewise the great folly of courting and trusting the world, which leaves the sick and dying man in the time of his greatest extremity. — And we may observe, how happy the man is, that hath an interest in Christ, the peace of
226 Directions to the Friends Chap. VIII.
a good conscience, and a well-grounded hope of hea- ven, to yield support and confidence to hiiii under his strugglings with sickness and death.— When we hear the dying man's complaints of his sins, and his lamenting his neglect of duty, and misspending of precious time, we may learn repentance and reforma- tion. When we observe their professions of love to Christ, and their hopes in him to the last, it doth contribute to the quickening and strengthening of our faith. A right sight of dying persons, is a good mean to increase the spirit of grace and supplication in us. We may fitly allude here to the answer which Elijah gave to Elisha, when he sought a double por- tion of his spirit, 2 Kings ii. 10. "If thou seest me when I am taken from thee, it shall be so unto thee." A double portion of the Spirit shall be the allowance of those who make conscience of duty.
WW*/»^V<
Direct. III. Let the Friends of the Sick, and these who visit them deal faithfultys&ith them about their so?ds.
CONSIDER, this may be the last opportunity you may have of doing any thing for your friend's soul. If he die, he is fixed in his everlasting state, so that all advices and counsels will then be fruitless. It is now, or never, you must exert yourself for your friend's advantage: there is no knowledge nor wisdom in the grave, to which he is going: " God's loving- kindness cannot be declared in the grave, nor his faiths- fulness in destruction," Psal lxxxviii. 11. Now is the proper time for doing good^io your neighbour's soul, When affliction opens the ear to discipline, be careful to drop in wholesome instructions into it; and, when the heart is made tender by sickness, it is a fit sea- son for good counsel to make impressions on it. Let the opportunity then be improven with faithfulness and prudence. And, in order thereto, observe the follow- ing advices.
Direct. III. and Neighbours of the SicJc. 227
I. Labour to know the sick man's spiritual condi- tion, that your applications may be suitable thereunto. The knowledge of the disease is previously requisite unto the cure; as the mistake of a physician about a man's disease may be as dangerous as the disease it- self, so here it is highly dangerous to mistake the case of the sick man's soul; for then lenitives may be applied, when corrosives are needful, promises may be administered, when threatenings are more proper.
II. Beware of flattering the sick with vain hopes of life, when he is more likely to die; lest he be thereby tempted to delay or slacken his preparation for another world. It is fit that plainness be used with respect to his danger, that he may be quickened to his work.
III. The sick person is to be admonished and told, that sickness comes not by chance, nor by second causes merely; but by. the wise direction and special providence of God; that sometimes God smites out of displeasure for sin, and for the sinner's correction and amendment; and sometimes for the trial and exer- cise of his people's graces; that the sharpest afflic- tions shall work together for good to them that love God, and are rightly exercised under God's hand; that it is a great mercy to a sinner, when God by his rod gives him warning and space to repent, and flee to the blood of sprinklings and to cry to God for pardon; and doth not snatch him out of the world by a sudden death. Upon which account the voice of the rod should be carefully hearkened to, and thank- fully obeyed.
IV. If the sick person be ignorant, he is to be ca- techised and instructed in the principles of religion, especially concerning his faith and repentance, and his uptaking of the covenant of grace, and the me- thod of pardon and salvation through the righteousness of Christ apprehended by faith, And it may be pro- per to demand his assent to some of the fundamental
228 Directions io the Friends Chap. VII L
truths of Christianity, or bis answer to such questions as these; 1st, Do you believe in God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, one God in three persons, the maker
and governor of the world? 2dly, Do you believe
that Jesus Christ, who assumed our nature, obeyed the law, died on the cross, rose from the dead, and ascended to heaven, is the eternal Son of God, and the only Saviour of sinners? 3dly9 Are you sensi- ble that you are a lost sinner by Adam's fall, and be- sides that guilty of innumerable actual sins; and that you have broken God's holy commandments in thoughts, words, and deeds, and for so doing, do deserve God's wrath, both in this life, and that which is to come? kthly> Are you truly grieved and sorry for break- ing God's law, neglecting his worship, mispending your time, and pursuing the vanities of the world? And would you do as you have done, or live other- wise if you were to begin your life again? 5thly9
How do you think to get your guilt removed, your sins pardoned, and your peace made up with God ? Are you desirous from your heart to be reconciled to God through Jesus Christ, the blessed peace- maker? ■ ■ 6thli/, Do you heartily approve of the gospel me- thod of reconciliation, by the righteousness and sacri- fice offered by the Lord Jesus Christ, as your Surety in your name and stead ? And is your soul desirous to choose and accept of Christ for your Mediator and Sa- viour in all his offices of Prophet, Priest, and King ?
-7thly9 Do you renounce all confidence in any
other, all dependance on your own duties and righte- ousness, and put your whole trust and confidence in Christ, and the merits of his death and blood, saying, '* Whom have I in heaven but thee; and there is none on earth that I desire besides thee?" Do you believe that there is no salvation in any other; and that there is no name under heaven whereby you can be saved,
but Jesus Christ only ? 8M/3/, Do you desire to be
wholly renewed and sanctified by virtue of Christ's blood, and to shew forth the reality of your faith by
Direct. III. and Neighbours of the Sick. 229
good works, and a holy life, for the time you have to live in the world ? And, as an evidence thereof, are you willing to restore what you have taken wrongfully from any, and to forgive all wrongs done to you by any, and to cast out all malice or hatred you have borne to
.any, and ask forgiveness of any you have injured.
Sthty, Do you believe that Christ is coming at the last day to judge all the world, both the quick and the dead, whom he shall then raise from the grave, and that
your dead body shall rise with the resi ? lOthly,
Do you believe the immortality of the soul, and its living in a separate state after death ; and that the souls of believers do immediately pass into glory, where they shall be ever with the Lord ?
V. In dealing with the sick, you are to separate betwixt the precious and the vile, and make a diffe- rence betwixt the converted and the unconverted. And, seeing different applications are requisite, you are according to your knowledge, to study to suit your counsels, admonitions, and prayers, to their state and condition ; not using the same words to the ungodly as you use to the godly, lest you flatter them with ill- grounded hopes that their state is safe, while they are strangers to a work of regeneration. That great truth is to be declared to all, that unless a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God. O it is dangerous to speak peace, where God speaks war.
VI. If the sick person seems to be secure, or have not a due sense of his sins, endeavours must be used to convince him of the guilt, pollution, and danger of them, in order to his humiliation. Presumptuous sin- ners are not to be flattered, lest ye betray their souls into eternal ruin, and so their blood be required at our hand. No fond love, no slavish fear, must keep us from telling them the hazard of their present state. Their secure conscience must be awakened to see the demerit of sin, and the terribleness of the justice of a sin- revenging God, before whom no Christless impe- nitent sinner can stand : This is necessary in order
S
230 Directions to the Friends Chap. VIII.
to a sinner's discovering his lost case in himself, and his fleeing to Christ for refuge. It is God's method, first to cast down the soul, before he lift it up; to plow the heart by conviction, before he cast in the seed of consolation.
VII. If the sick person hath studied to walk up- rightly, but is at present discouraged upon account of the sharpness of the rods, Satan's temptation, the guilt of sin, fear of death, or the like; then suitable counsels, resolutions, and comforts, are to be tendered in order to his settlement and support. Particularly, he may be told, that sharp rods are nowise inconsistent with divine love; nay, frequently, they are a sign of it: for, as standing waters turn corrupt because they have no current: and these who are not poured from vessel to vessel, their taste remains, and their scent is not changed ; therefore God, in order to take away the scent of the corrupt nature from us, is pleased to change us from state to state, by crosses and sickness, to salvation. And as Noah's ark, the higher it was tossed with the flood, the nearer it mounted towards heaven'; so the sanctified soul, the more it is exercised with affliction, the nearer it is lifted towards God. — Again, it is proper to set before him the freeness and fulness of God's grace, the sufficiency of righteousness in Christ, and his rich and gracious offers in the gospel, by which we are assured, that all who repent and be- . ieve with all their heart in God's mercy through Christ, renouncing their own righteousness, shall not^erish in their sin?, but have life and salvation in him; and that believers in Christ are assured of victory over Satan, death, and all their enemies, because Christ, their Head, hath, by his cross, conquered the devil, unstinged death, triumphed over the grave, and obtain- ed victory for all his members: so that neither life nor death, principalities nor powers, shall be able to sepa- rate them from God's love in Christ.
VIII. If a sick man be so tempted and troubled in conscience, that he is in hazard of despairing of God's
Direct. III. and Neighbours of the Sick. 231
mercy ; it is necessary to inform him of the greatness and infiniteness of God's mercy, that the most notori- ous sinners have been pardoned and saved by it, and it is still offered in the gospel to the vilest of sinners. Though God foresaw all the sins which the world would commit, yet these did not hinder him from loving the world so, that he gave his only begotten Son to death, to save as many as would believe and repent ; so that the sins of one man can never hinder God from loving his soul, and forgiving his sins, wheflP* he sincerely desires to repent and believe. The cry of the most grievous sins that are recorded (such as these of Sodom) could never reach higher than unto heaven, Gen. xix. 13. But David assures us, Psal. cviii. 4?. that the mercy of God is great, and reaches up higher than the heavens, so that it overtoppeth the greatest of all our sins. If the mercy of God be greater than all his works, it must surely be greater than all our sins.
Again, lay before him the infinite virtue of Christ's blood. Why? It is not the blood of a mere man, but the blood of God, Acts xx. 28. And are there any sins so great, or guilt so heinous, but the blood of God can wash away ? This was godly Cranmer's sup- port that day he suffered martyrdom, when his sin of renouncing the Protestant doctrine stared him in the face. « Surely (said he) God was made flesh, and shed his blood, not for lesser sins only, but for great sins* also.'c* He was sadly discouraged, and wept abundant- ly, till he eyed this meritorious blood ; and then he took heart, and died with courage. O this price was so great, that it could have merited pardon for the sins of all the devils in hell, as well as of all the men on earth, though every one of them had been red as crim- son. Yea, the least drop of this blood is of more me- rit to procure the mercy of God for our salvation, than all our sins can be of force to provoke the wrath of God for our damnation. Why ? The greatest of our sins
232 Directions to the Friends Chap. VIII.
are but the sins of a man, but the least drop of Christ's blood is the blood of God.
Moreover, let him be put in mind of the willingness and readiness ^of our Redeemer to receive all sinners that came to him in the days of his flesh, though driven to him by sickness and affliction : so that he never put any of them away without their errand, that came crying for mercy. Nay, he many times sought out objects of his mercy, that were not thinking of coming to him, as shewed before. Observe the gen- tleness of our Lord's carriage to Judas himself, in calling him friend, after his most treacherous dealing, Matth. xxvi. 50. " Friend, (said he) wherefore art thou come ?" Had wretched Judas laid hold on the word friend, out of the mouth of Christ, as Benhadad did the word brother from the mouth of Ahab, doubt- less Judas should have found Uje God of Israel more merciful than Behadad found thiking of Israel.
LasMy, Let him consider, that to despair of God's mercy, casts the greatest dishonour upon the divine Majesty, and is a sin more heinous than all the sins which we have before committed. Why ? It doth charge the great God as guilty of perjury, who hath solemnly sworn, that he desires not the death of a sinner, but rather that he should repent and live, Ezek. xxxiii. 11. God iwas more displeased with Cain for despairing of his mercy, than for murder- ing his brother ; and with Judas for hanging himself, than for betraying his Master. Why? Because that by their despair they would make the sins of mortal men greater than the infinite mercy of the eternal God.
Direct. IV. Be earnest in prayer to God for your Friends when Sick or Dying, Pray with them and for them.
T^REQUENTLY sick persons are so disquieted *- with pain and trouble, that they are out of case
Direct. IV. and Neighbours of the Sick. 233
to pray for themselves, and therefore they have the more need of the prayers of others. David fasted and prayed for his enemies when they were sick, Psalm xxx. 13. much more ought we to pray for our friends in that case. Never did they need our prayers so much, as when they are called to enter upon an unchangeable condition, to go to their long home, even that place wherein they must abide for ever. Now they are in the land of prayer, and it is now or never that you must pray and beg for mercy for them. When their life is gone, they go from the land of prayer, and are fixed in that place, whence they shall never remove ; then all your prayers and cries for them will be vain.
If your friend be a stranger to Christ, he is on the
brink of hell, and knows it not, and will you not cry to God to open his eyes, and save him from falling into that devouring pit out of which there is no redemp- tion? You would be willing to sit up a whole night for the relief of his body; and will you not spend a part of a night for the good of his soul, that is a thousand times more valuable ? Now the question is, whether this precious soul should be Christ's or the devil's for ever ? And when will you wrestle for your friend, if you do it not now ? — If the sick person be a child of God, you may pray for him with the more comfort, and expectation to be heard. You may, in that case, send the same message by prayer to Christ, that the sister of sick Lazarus did, John xi. 3. " Lord, behold he whom thou lovest is sick." Lord, pity him, comfort him, abate his distemper, and relieve him from it, if it be thy will ; if not, grant him thy gracious presence and safe conduct through the Jordan of death, and a happy landing in the Canaan of glory.
We are told that the prayers of the righteous in such cases, do avail much, James v. 16. and this to encourage us to pray one for another. Whatever be the sick person's condition, such confessions and petw tions, as these following may be made use of in prayer for him.
S3
234 Directions to the Friends Chap. VIII.
Petitions for the Sick.
Lord, thou first breathedst into man the breath of life; and when thou takest away that breath, he dies and returns again to his dust. May we be duly sen- sible of our dependance on thee for all that we enjoy. We acknowledge, that our great abuse of the many days of health and welfare thou affordest us, do justly deserve the visitation of sickness and diseases. Wo's us, we lie under a burden of sin, both original and actual; we are all children of wrath by nature, and under the curse of a broken law; and all other miseries, tempo- ral and spiritual, distempers, pains, death, and hell itself, are the issues thereof. Be merciful to the sick person under thy hand ; discover to him his sins, and the cause why thou contendest with him. Make him see that he is lost in himself, and wholly unable to satisfy the demands of offended justice; and do thou reveal Christ to his soul for righteousness and life. O give him the Holy Spirit, to create and strengthen faith, that he may lay hold on Christ as offered in the gospel, work in him the grace of true repentance. Enable him to search his heart, and try his ways, so as he may discover every accursed thing, every Achan in the camp, that hath provoked the Lord against him. When thou puttest him in the furnace, be pleased to stand by it, and oversee the metal whilst it is melting in it. Try him as silver is tried, and bring him out purified, and let him lose nothing in this furnace but his dross. Remove his sins from thy presence as far as east is from the west, that they may never trouble his con- science, nor rise in judgment against his soul. How- ever bitter the eup may be, let it be medicinal to cure all the diseases of his soul. O that these afflictions, which are but for a moment, may work for bim a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory, through Jesus Christ the purchaser.
Look down from heaven, the habitation of thy holiness, behold his affliction and his pain,* and forgive
Direct. IV. and Neighbours of the Sick, 235
all his sin. Shew such pity to him as a father doth to his child, and lay no more upon him than he is able to bear. Lord, give patience and strength answerable to the burden of trouble thou hast laid on him. In time of his weakness uphold him by thy strength. Relieve his wants out of thy infinite fulness. Lord, thou knowest his frame, and rememberest that he is dust ; save him from extremity of trouble, either abate his pain, or increase his patience to endure what thou measurest out to him. Give him the evi- dences of all the graces of thy Spirit. Arm and de- fend him against all the suggestions and temptations of Satan. Take his heart wholly off the world, and set his affections on things above. Lord, make use of this chastisement of his body as a medicine to cure his soul, by drawing his soul, that is sick of sin, to thyself. O enable him in a penitent believing man- ner, to come by repentance to Christ his soul-physi- cian, to get it healed of all its maladies. Sanctify his sickness, and let the fruit of it be to purge away his sin.
If God shall be pleased to add to his days, bless all means of his recovery. Remove the disease; renew his strength both outward and inward ; heal his soul as well as his body. And enable him to walk tenderly before God, and carefully to remember and perform such vows and promises of obedience as men are apt to make in time of sickness.
If God hath determined to finish his days by the present visitation, let him find such evidence of the pardon of his sins, of his interest in Christ, and eternal life, as may cause his inward man to be renewed, while his outward man decayeth ,* that he may meet death without fear, cast himself wholly on Christ, without doubting, and desire to be dissolved, that he may for ever be with Jesus Christ — Lord, make his last works better than his first, and the day of his death better than the day of his birth. Make his last words his best words, "his last thoughts his best thoughts, and
236 Directions to the Friends Chap. VIII.
his last hour his best hour. O let him die the death of the righteous, and let his last end be like his.— Let the eyes of his soul be opened to see his sins and his Saviour, before the eyes of his body be shut by death. Take away the sting of death, and the guilt of sin, that he may walk through the valley of the sha- dow of death, and fear no evil.— Open thou his lips, that his mouth may shew forth thy praise, before he go to the place of silence. And when his strength doth fail, and his tongue is not able to utter words, let the blood of Christ speak for him in heaven. And let thy Holy Spirit within him, make requests for him with sighs and groans that cannot be uttered.— When the sight of his eyes doth fail him, let the eyes of his faith be strengthened, that his soul (with Stephen at his death) may behold Jesus Christ in heaven ready to receive him. — Lord, stand by him in his last conflict with his enemies, Satan and death, that he may overcome both, and be more than a conqueror, through Christ that hath loved him. Into thy hands we commend his spirit.
Lord, teach us who do survive, by this and other like daily spectacles of our mortality, to see how frail and uncertain our condition is, and so to number our days, that we may seriously apply our hearts to hea- venly wisdom, through Jesus Christ. Amen.
«%^%%^%>.
Direct. V. Be careful to furnish your friends with suitable company and spiritual converse, when they are sick or dying.
A S worldly company and converse are great hin- ■**- derances, 50 spiritual company and converse are special helps to the sick and dying. Now that the friends of the sick may prevent the one, and provide for the other, let the following advices be remem- bered.
1st, Mind your friends timeously to make their wills,
Direct. V. and Neighbours of the Sic7c. 237
and despatch the settlement of their worldly affairs, that so they may not be disturbed at the last, nor any wise diverted from their main work, by thoughts or discourses about the world. A mind abstracted from the world is a most suitable disposition for a dying man. You cannot carry the things of this world with you when you go hence; and it is not fit you should carry the thoughts of them.
2dly, Keep carnal company from them as much as possible, and all those that would divert them by idle or worldly discourse. It is both impertinent and cruel to throw in such impediments in the way of those that are going speedily to their endless state.
3dlj/, Do what you can to get faithful ministers and godly Christians to be much about them, who are fit to instruct and counsel them about their soul's matters, and also to pray with them and for them.
kihly% Be often minding your sick friends of their chief work, and these things which belong unto their peace. Whatever be their state, whether gracious or graceless, it is proper to be minding them, I. Of the vanity and emptiness of the world, that can neither give ease to the body nor comfort to the soul, when either of them is in trouble. — 2. Of the sinfulness of sin, which is the spring of all diseases and miseries whatsoever. — 3. Of the preciousness and usefulness of Christ to a sinner in all cases, and especially at a dying hour. 4. Of the inexpressible felicity of believers in Christ after death, &c.
Lastly, If you think yourselves not able to instruct * or advise your sick friends as they stand in need, then read some good book to them, that may be suitable to the condition of their souls; and if you have not a fitter at hand, read some chapters or directions of this book to them, as you may see most proper for them. But above all books, read to the sick the Holy Scrip- tures, and some particular chapters and Psalms there, such as the last three chapters of Genesis; the last chapter of Deuteronomy; — the 17th chapter of the
238 Directions to the Friends Chap. VIII.
first book of Kings ; — the 2d chapter of the 2d book of Kings; the 14th and 19th chapters of Job;— the Psalms of David, and particularly the 6th, the 23d, 25th, 30th, 38th, 41st, 42d, 49th, 51st, 71st, 73d, 77th, 88th, 89th, 90th, 103d, 116th, 118th, 130th, 142d, 144th, and several other Psalms. — The 12th chapter of Ecclesiastes ; — the 30th, 53d, 54th, and 55th chapters of Isaiah ; — the last three chapters of Luke;— the 14th, 15th, 16th, 17th, and 20th chapters of John; — the 8th chapter of the Romans; — the 15th chapter of 1st Corinthians; — the 5th of the 2d Corin- thians; the 4th of 1st Thessalonians ; — the 11th and 1 2th of the Hebrews ; the last three chapters of the Revelation, and the like.
Direct. VI. Be likewise suitably concerned for the bodies of your friends^ when they are side.
TF you would evidence a suitable concern for them, ■*• then you must deal tenderly and compassionately with them in their sickness, bear with their impatience and fretting, weary not of them, nor grudge at the trouble they put you to: for shortly you yourselves may be in the like case ; when you shall be as great a trouble to others, as your friends are now to you.
Again, it is necessary to employ physicians, and use the best means for the recovery of your friend's health. The means, indeed, must not be trusted to, instead of God, but used in subserviency to him, who hath appointed them, and can only give success to them. We must beware of Asa's sin, that sought to the physicians, and not to the Lord. Let us neither take food nor physic without prayers to God for his blessing thereupon.
Direct. VII. and Neighbours of the Sick, 239
W
Direct. VII. When the sickness of your relations or neighbours doth issue in death, study a Christian and suitable behaviour under such a dispensation,
HEN a parent loseth a promising child, or a child loseth a loving parent, when death de- prives us of any near relation, it is a speaking and try- ing providence; and we have much need of grace and counsel from God to carry aright under it. Let us observe these advices.
L It is necessary in such a case that we have a tender sense and feeling of God's afflicting hand. There are two extremes which we must equally avoid, viz. to make light of the death of relations, and to be excessively grieved on that account. God will have us neither to despise his rod nor to faint under it, Heb. xii. 5. God is displeased with those that are stupid and insensible under such afflictions. Why? They despise his rod, and make light of his correc- tion. Hence he complains of these, Jer. v. 3. " I have smitten them but they have not grieved." God will have us feel his hand, to inquire into the mean- ing of the rod, and search for these sins that have provoked God to smite us. It is a sign of a naughty, selfish, and unchristian spirit, to be unconcerned for the death of friends, and much more is it so in these children, who have a secret satisfaction in the death of parents, because of the worldly riches or liberty which they get thereby. God useth to follow this wicked temper with his heavy judgments even in this life.
II. Consider, that God is calling you, by the death of others, to keep up lively and lasting impressions of death and eternity upon your spirits. God knoweth how advantageous it would be for men so to do; and therefore he sets frequent spectacles of mortality be- fore their eyes for this end. But such is the corrup- tion and earthliness of our minds, that we soon for- get the thoughts of death. When we see our friends
240 Directions to the Friends Chap. VI I L
in the pangs of death, or laid in the grave, it strikes us with some fear and concern to think, that one day this will be our own case: but no sooner is the dead interred, and the grave filled up again, than all those serious thoughts begin to vanish, and men return to their sins and pleasures as before. Ah, what folly is this ! Should not men always keep alive the serious thoughts of death and a future state ? Are we not always alike mortal ? Are we not as liable to death's arrest at other times, as when examples are before our eyes ?
III. When God takes away your children or rela- tions, let it draw your hearts and affections more to- wards God and things above. As, when a shepherd taketh up in his arms a lamb of the flock, the ewe followeth him of her own accord, and will not leave him : so, when the great Shepherd of the sheep taketh a child or friend from you, it should cause you to fol- low after him, and desire to be with him. But one may say, that is not the case with me; I fear the wolf hath got the straying sheep and devoured it. Then even the suspicion should make you run to the good Shepherd, abide with him, and keep close by the footsteps of the flock, and beware of straying in these paths wherein destroyers go. — When God taketh from you these relations whom you dearly loved, he calls you to take your love off the fading creature, and set it on the eternal Creator ; when the weak branch is lopt off, then clasp to the body of the tree, which will not fail you.
IV. In such trials, study a humble and patient sub- mission to the will of God, who, in his sovereign wisdom and pleasure, hath taken your child or friend from you. Remember who hath done it, even he, who gave all men their lives, and hath the absolute power and right to dispose of men's lives as he thinks best. If your fellow-creature ^o any thing that dis- pleaseth you, you may both ask who did it, and why he did so? But when God dolh any thing to you, you
I>'rrect. VII. and Neighbours of the Sick. ?Al
must remember he is the Potter, and you are the clay; and that he may make or mar his clay vessels, yea, break them in pieces at his pleasure, and " there is none can stay his hand, or say to him, What doest thou ? Be still and know that I am God,' Psal. xlvi. 10.— The master of a family gathers at his pleasure the flowers and fruits of his garden : sometimes he cuts off the buds, sometimes he suffers them to blos- som ; sometimes he gathers the green fruit, some- times he stays till they be ripe; and ?very body thinks he may do with his own what he pleaseth : and shall not the Almighty God have liberty much more to dispose of all that grows in his own territories at his pleasure? The master of the family hath not created the trees and plants of his garden; but God hath made and fashioned all the children of men with his Al- mighty hand.
It is the sense of this sovereign right and dominion of God over his creatures, that hath made his people to be silent under the greatest losses. Hence Aaron, when he lost his two sons by a sudden and extraor- dinary stroke, it is said of him, Lev. x. 3. " And Aaron held his peace." He opened not his mouth, because it was a sovereign God that did it. So holy Job, when he lost all his children by one blow, pa- tiently submits to his absolute Lord, Job i. 12. " The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away ; blessed be the name of the Lord." Job knew that God's rela- tion to them was far nearer than his, and his right to dispose of them was indisputable. It was a holy and excellent speech of that honourable person, Lord Du- plessis, at the death of his only son: * I could not have borne this from a man, but I can from God.'
V. Guard against immoderate grief and excessive sorrow for the death of children or near relations; for this is sinful and offensive to God. Now, grief is sinful and immoderate, when it makes you grudge at God's dispensations, murmur at his will, turn unthank- ful to him for the mercies you enjoy, overlook all by-
242 Directions to the Friends Chap. VIIL
past favours, and lament a temporal, more than a spiritual loss. Alas ! there are many who can bewail a dead friend far -more than a dead heart, and the loss of a child more than the loss of God's countenance. Now, for preventing this excessive sorrow, consider these things.
1st, If you be Christless and impenitent, you have reason to bless God that the stroke was not at your own life, for then you had been eternally miserable and without hopr*. What is the temporal loss of a child, to the eternal loss of thine own soul? O it is far better to be childless and friendless on earth, than to be hopeless and remediless in hell.
Idly, Consider how little ground you have to com- plain of any loss or stroke you meet with on earth. 1. If you eye God's sovereignty and power over you, you have cause to be thankful that he hath not anni- hilated you and your relations both, long ere now ; seeing he hath as full a dominion to reduce you to nothing, as to bring you from nothing. Though God should dash us against the walls, as a potter doth his vessel, no man could have reason to say, What dost thou? or, Why dost thou use me so? Jer. xviii. 6. " O house of Israel, cannot I do with you as this potter? saith the Lord." Nay, he hath a greater right to deal so with us, than a potter with his vessel, for God hath contributed all to his creature that it hath, but the potter never made the clay which is the sub- stance of the vessel, nor the water that is needful to make it tractable. All that the potter doth, is only to mould the clay into such a shape; besides the potter's body is no better than the clay he makes his vessel of; nay, perhaps that very clay might once have been some part of the body of a man as good as the potter himself. Now, shall the potter have such absolute power over that which is so near and like to him, and shall not God have it over that which is infinitely distant from him? That word, Dan. iv. 34, 35. " The Most High doth according to his will,"- is*
Direct. VII. and Neighbours of the Sick, 243
enough to silence the murmurings of all men under strokes and losses.
2. If you eye the hand of God, as most just and righteous in what you have met with, you have no ground to complain. " Have you not procured all this to yourself?" Is not God most just in all that hath come upon you ? Nay, if you consider your sins, and God's absolute dominion over you, you must own he might have dealt with you in a smarter way than he hath done ; instead of one affliction, you might have had a thousand.
3. Look to the mercy that is mixed with the rod. It is a wonder that this great Sovereign, who is so provoked by us, should allow us any mercy at all; and yet we receive innumerable benefits from him. Whatever be our afflictions, surely they are far less than our iniquities deserve. Hath he cast your child into the grave ? He might justly have thrown your soul into hell. It is of the Lord's mercies you are not consumed. Why should a living man complain ? A man out of the grave, and out of hell too, hath surely no reason.
4. If you compare your affliction with the trials of others of God's people, yea, and these saints who-ha^e been most eminent, you have no reason to grudge at your loss. You have one child dead, but Aaron (who is called the saint of the Lord, Psalm cvi. 19.) had two at one stroke; nay, Job, whom God commends above all the saints in his day, had all his children slain by one blow ; and both these eminent saints had these losses by an immediate and extraordinary stroke from God. Some godly parents have seen their child- dren live to prove scandals to religion, and a grief of mind to themselves, and would have thought it a mercy if God had taken them away when young. Say not then, that there is no sorrow like your sorrow ; for the cup which many others have drunk, hath had more bitter ingredients in it than yours.
3dly, Consider that excessive grief, cannot better
214 Directions to the Friends Chap. VIII.
your case, it may well make it worse. If you struggle and contend under God's hand, you act a foolish part; as a bullock unaccustomed to the yoke, that by his struggling galls his neck, and makes the yoke the more uneasy, or like a bird fluttering in a net, that instead of freeing doth the more entangle itself. Thus, by immoderate sorrow and fretting under the stroke, you sin the more against God, and make your burden the more heavy.
4/%» Remember the transactions of thy soul with God in the day thou enteredst into covenant with him. When thou sawest thyself on the brink of hell, and a burden of sin pressing thee down, and no hope for thee but in Christ; then your cry was, " None but Christ: take children, take relations, riches, and all things in a world from me, and give me Christ. I give up myself, and all I have to be disposed at thy pleasure ; thy will, Lord, shall be my will," &c. Now God is taking thee at thy word, and trying thy sincerity in what thou saidst #nd professed to him so solemnly. He hath disposed of thy dear relation as pleated him : O believer, dost thou rue the bargain ? Wouldst thou take thy word again ? Where is thy covenanted submission to the will of God, and thy promised contentment with all disposals?
5thly, Dost thou not believe that a covenanted God is better to thee than all the friends in the world? Cannot God soon make up the greatest loss to thee, if thou turn to him by prayer, and pour out thy heart and sorrows in his bosom? What are the world's comforts to God's comforts? A smile of God's face, in prayer, can soon sweeten thy bitter cup, and make thee forget all thy sorrows, Psalm xciv. J 9. " In the multitude of my thoughts within me, thy com- forts delight my soul." The author of the Fulfilling of the Scriptures tells of one Patrick Mackilwrae, an eminent saint in the west of Scotland, who having lost his dear and only son, got to his closet, and there poured out his soul freely to the Lord. When he
Direct. VII. and Neighbours of the Sick, 245
came out to his friends at length, who were waiting to comfort him, and fearing how he would take such a heavy stroke, he returned from prayer with a cheerful countenance, and told some of his friends, who asked him the reason of his cheerfulness, that * he had got that in his retirement with the Lord, that to have it afterwards renewed, he would be content to lose a son every day.'
QtJdi/i Seriously consider, that you are but a few days journey behind him for whom you mourn; and that you will quickly overtake him and be with him again. This allayed David's sorrow for his child, 2 Sam. vii. 23. " I shall go to him," It is our expecting to live long herp, to enjoy the comfort of relations, that com- monly makes us grieve so much for their death ; for, if we looked on ourselves as men that were to die in a few days, we would not be so troubled for our friends, that are gone but a little space before us.
lihly, If your friends are gone to heaven, you have more reason to rejoice with them, than to mourn for them : seeing they are unspeakably happier, where they now are, than they could have been with you. It is the most fervent desire and wish of every true Christian to be in heaven ; and, will you grieve, be- cause God hath taken your relation thither, where you desire to be yourself above all things? As Christ said to his disciples before his death, John xiv. 28. " If ye loved me, ye would rejoice, because I go unto the Father." So, if your departing friend could speak to you from heaven, he would say, * If you loved me with a pure spiritual love, you would rejoice that I am gone to my Father, where I am more happy than you can possibly conceive of me.'
Object. Had I ground to think that my friend is gone to heaven, it would ease me; but alas, I Fear it is otherwise.
Ans. 1. It doth not belong to us to dive into the eternal state and condition of these that are gone off the stage. These secret things belong to God, who
T3
246 Directions to the Friends Chap. Vl 1 1 ,
exercised his mercy or justice towards sinners, accord* ing to his sovereign will
2. Supposing the worst, you ought to submit to the incpntrollable sovereignty of God, who hath mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he will he hardeneth. He is of one mind, and who can turn him ? The Lord cut off Aaron's two sons in the very act of sin and rebellion against him, and yet Aaron held his peace, and so ought you.
3. Whatever be the lot of others hereafter, you have reason to be thankful to God for his distinguish- ing mercy, in saving you from these flames that others fall into, and giving you good hope through grace of glorifying God above for ever.
Direct. VIII. Let the sickness and death of others be a warning to you hi time of healthy to make due pre- paration for the time of sickness and of dyings which is before your hand.
HEN you see your friends and neighbours in a sickly, weak or dying condition, the language of the dispensation to you that are in health % " Pre- pare for sickness also." Nay, the feeble voice of the sick doth proclaim this warning as loudly, as if they should lift up their voice like a trumpet, and say to you, " Remember that thou must lie in the same case ere long, you must also groan under pain, lose your strength and beauty, leave your mirth and company, bid adieu to all the world, and look out for the grim messenger death, that is a-coming to dissolve the earthly tabernacle, send the body to lie in a putrifying grave, and the soul to stand before God's tribunal, to be sentenced to an endless state. This will be thy case, O young man, strong man, healthy man, as really in a little, as it is now of those before your eyes. O how soon will it come! What thought will you then have of the world, of sin, and vain company? Will
Direct. VIII. and Neighbours of the Sick, 24-7
any thing comfort you then but the favour of God, the love of Christ, and the review of a holy well spent life? Wherefore do^with all thy might now what thy hand finds to do ; employ the time of health well in prepar- ing for sickness, and leave nothing to do in time of sickness, which is a most unfit season for a man to do soul- work and salvation- work in.
I. I shall begin with those of the family where the harbingers of death do presently reside. Surely the warning of sickness and death ought to be louder in your ears than others, and most diligently hearkened unto by you, that lodges under the same roof with the messengers of the king of terrors. 1st, Remember that word* 1 Peter v. 6. " Humble yourselves there- fore under the mighty hand of God." It well becomes guilty sinners, all the members of the family, to be humble before a holy God, when he is smiting any of the number. Humbly acknowledge his sovereign- ty and absolute dominion over you, saying, M Lord, thou art the author and founder of families, and thou mayest afflict and punish them as thou thinkest fit. Thou settest the solitary in families, and multipliest their number; and thou mayest diminish them, yea, lay them desolate according to thy pleasure. Thou mightest have made all the members of the family sick, as well as one, thou mightest have given a deadly blow to parents, children, and ser- vants at once, yea, have made the house in which we live a common grave, and buried us altogether in its ruins." Humbly acknowledge the justice and mercy of God in the present visitation, " Lord, in- stead of one, we all deserved to have been thrown on sick-beds, and all of us to have been smitten by death. Thou punishest us less than our iniquities deserve." — Acknowledge also God's wisdom and love in the present affliction, and humbly submit to take the cup which he hath mingled for you. H The cup which our heavenly Father hath ordered for this family, shall we not drink it ? It is a gracious and wise God that doth what is done in the family,* there-
248 Directions to the Friends Chap. VII L
fore it is our part to be dumb, and not to open our mouths to quarrel."
2dlg, The command which the king of Nineveh gave all his subjects, when threatened with ruin, Jonah iii. 8. is very proper for a master of a family to give to all under his charge, when sickness doth rage among them ; fast, and cry mightily to God, and
turn every one from his evil way. Who can tell if
God will turn away from his fierce anger, that we perish not : When the destroying angel gets a com- mission to smite families with mortal and infectious diseases, which sometimes go from house to house like a plague, sweeping many old and young < fF the stage: then especially it should be a time of mighty crying and pleading with God for mercy. And since our pleading is wholly ineffectual without an atoning sacrifice to incensed justice, let us not forget to bring the all-sufficient sacrifice of Christ's blood alongst with us, and plead this with God for averting his wrath from our houses and families. As Moses said to Aaron in a time of common calamity, Numb. xiv. 46. so may I say to you that are heads of families, take a censer and incense, and go quickly and make an atonement for them T for there is wrath gone out from the Lord, the plague is begun. Bring the in- cense of Christ's satisfaction, that great atonement to divine justice, which was typified by the legal sacri- fices and oblation?. Humbly and earnestly plead that great sacrifice with God, for turning away the fierce- ness of his wrath. Get the bunch of hyssop, faith, in order to the sprinkling of your houses with that atoning blood, that so you and your families may be among the preserved in Christ Jesus.
Lastly, Let all in the family where sickness is, and especially the head of it, remember that word, Job xxii. 23. " Thou shalt put away iniquity far from thy tabernacles." God hath sent sickness with this mes- sage to you, " Search out family sins, whether of omission or commission : mourn over them, turn from
Direct. VIII. and Neighbours of the Sick. 249
them, banish them far away. Let no vice lodge under your roof. Let family worship be no more neglected, nor slightly performed. Let God have both the morning and evening sacrifice." Now, if the members of these families visited with sickness, who are in health for the present, would thus humble themselves, cry to God, plead the blood of Christ, and reform what is amiss among them, the present affliction would be sanctified, and they in some measure prepared for the like trial, when God shall be pleased to put the cup in their hand?.
II. In the next place, let me warn all the friends and neighbours of the sick, whether they be in the family or not, to improve the day of health, in mak- ing ready for the time of sickness. Be much in the exercise of self-examination, humiliation for sin, be- lieving in Christ, renewing covenant with God, morti- fying of sin, trimming the lamp, meditating of heaven, living by faith, deniedness to the world, studying to overcome the love of life, and fears of death ; concerning all which, I have given directions in the foregoing chapters of this book, when speaking to the sick and distressed. These exercises are not only proper for the sick, but also for those in health ; and are suitable preparations for sickness and death, to be studied by all men in every condition. But there are some things further most necessary to be minded by people in time of their health, in order to prepare them for the time of sickness and of dying, before it come.
Is/, Make your latter will, keep it by you, that you may not be incumbered with your worldly affairs, in time of sickness, or at a dying hour. Surely, it is great wisdcm to put this work by hand in time of health. But I have spoken largely of this, Chap. I. Direct. VI.
2dly> Take heed in time of health, that you lay not up sad provision against the day of sickness, by your careless and untender walk. As it is sin that
250 Directions to the Friends Chap. VIII.
brings on sickness upon us, so it is sin that imbitters it unto us. O beware of all known sin, and particu- larly the sins of earthly-mindedness, unthankfulness for mercies, lukewarmness in religion, neglecting to improve Christ, neglect of prayer, and formality in it, quenching of the Spirit, falling from your first love, breach of vows, miscarrying under signal mercies, sinning after afflictions, returning to old sins. Guard against these evils now, in time of health, otherwise they will put thorns in your pillow when sickness cometh. Dare not to live in such a course as you would not adventure to die in. How do you know but your next step may be into the grave ? And would you be willing to lie down there in your sins, with earthly, dead, formal, wandering, and unbeliev- ing hearts?
3dlyt Sit loose from the world, and live as strangers in it, that you may be able to pack up and begone from it upon short warning. Let death find you dead before-hand, dead to the world. If your affec- tions be glued to the world, it will be a violent rend- ing, and sad parting you will have with it when the dying hour cometh. You will be ready, like Lot's wife, to linger, hanker, and look greedily back again.
Mlily, Keep short reckonings with God and con- science, that you may not have old scores to reckon upon when you come to the deathbed. O what stinging pain and torment may one sin unmourned for cost you at that time ! Let conscience then bring in the accounts of every day before you sleep, and speedily take up every controversy that may fall out betwixt God and thy soul.
Stilly^ Dwell much upon the thoughts of death, that you may learn to be acquainted and familiar with it, as Job was, who said before-hand, " to corruption, thou art my father, and to the worm, thou art my mo- ther and my sister," Job xvii. 14. For this cause the Egyptians used to place a dead man's scull in some con-
Direct. VIII. and Neighbours of the Sick. 251
spicuous place of their rooms; likewise the Jews had their sepulchres in their gardens of pleasure, that so in midst of their delights they might think on their dying time. We read of Philip king of Macedon, that ordered a page every morning to rouse him from sleep with these words, * O King, remember thou art a mor- tal man.' By this oft repeated lesson, he laboured to humble his lofty mind, and make his acquaintance with death, that it might not seem strange or surpris- ing to him, when it should actually come and snatch him away.
Gthly, Study to spend every day as it were to be your last, and perform every duty as it were the last, still looking on sickness and death as very near. That which makes most men so unconcerned about sickness, death, and eternity, is, they view them as things afar off, at thirty or forty years' distance. s They think their time will be long here : Why? They are healthy, of a strong constitution, and their fathers lived so long ;' which surely are false rules to judge by. It was the expectation of many years, that helped on the ruin of that rich fool in the gospel. It were far better for every man to look on himself as standing every day and night at the very door of eternity, and hundreds of diseases ready to open the door to let him in. When you lie down at night, leave your heart with Christ, and compose your spirit so, as if you were not to awake till the heavens are no more : for certainly that night cometh, of which you will never see the morning; or that morning, of which you will never see the night. But which of your mornings or nights these will be, you know not, seeing your times are not in your own hands.
Ithly, Set apart some time daily for thinking in a retired way on your time that is past, and upon eternity that is to come. The neglect of this duty of medita- tion and retired thinking is very prejudicial both to the godly and ungodly. It was David's practice to think, and to think upon hts ways; which engaged him
252 Directions to the Friends Chap. VII I.
to reform whatever he found amiss in them, Psalm cxix. 59. Oh! it is the ruin of many a soul, that they are utter strangers to this way of thinking. I have read of a father, who on his deathbed left it as a solemn charge upon his only son, who was a prodigal, that he should spend a quarter of an hour every day in retired thinking, and let him choose any subject he pleased. The son thinks this an easy task, undertakes it, and after his father's death sets himself to perform his pro- mise; one day he thinks upon his bypast pleasures ; another day he contrives his future delights ; after a while, he begins to think seriously what might be his father's design in laying this task upon him; at length he thinks, his father was a wise and good man, and therefore surely he intended and hoped that among the rest of his meditations, he would some time or other think of religion. When this had truly possest his thoughts, one thought and question comes upon the back of another, about his bypast life and future state, that he could not contain himself in so short a con- finement, but was that night without sleep ; yea, and afterwards could have no rest till he became seriously religious, O that I could persuade all careless and unthinking souls to go and do likewise ! Ah, how many spend their days in a hurry about worldly affairs, and perish for want of thinking?
Sthly, Among other subjects of your retired thoughts, spend some time in thinking how awful and terrible a thing it must be for a poor Christless soul to make its appearance before an angry God after death ; for who (saith the prophet) can dwell with devouring fire? Who can abide with everlasting burnings? I have read of a certain king of Hungary, who being on a time marvel- lously sad and heavy, his brother who was a brisk and gallant man, would needs know the reason : * Oh brother (said he) I have been a great sinner against God, and I know not how, I shall appear before his judgment-seat.' His brother answered, * These are but melancholy thoughts;' and so made light of them,
Direct. VIII. and Neighbours of the Sick. 253
as most courtiers use to do. The king replied nothing at that time ; but the custom of that country was (the government being absolute,) if the executioner sounded a trumpet at a man's door, he was presently to be led _ to execution. The king sent the executioner, in the dead time of the night, and caused him sound his trum- pet before his brother's door, who, hearing and seeing the messenger of death, sprang in trembling into his brother's presence, falls down upon his knees, and be- seeches the king to let him know wherein he had offend- ed him. * O brother, (said the king,) you never of- fended me, but loved me; but is the sight of an earth- ly executioner so terrible to thee; and shall not I, who am so great a sinner, fear much more to be brought to the judgment- seat of an angry God.'
9tftly, Think often how religious men use to wish, they had lived, when they come to the sick and dying time. These who have spent their time most carelessly begin to have other notions of religion when they see the grim messenger approaching. Go to their bed- sides, and ask them, whether sloth or diligence, for- mality or fervency, drinking or praying, loving the world, or loving Christ, be the best; would they not tell you, that there are none so wise as they that are most religious? — Think, O man in health, with thyself, if thou wast just now upon thy death-bed, and sawest thy friends standing mourning round about thee, hut unable to help thee, what would be thy thoughts and discourse at that time? O then let some of the same thoughts and discourse fill up every day and hour of thy life now. Why? thou knowest not but this mo- ment thou mayest be as near death, as if thy friends and physicians too were despairing of thy life, and had given you over for dead.
lOt /ill/, Be employed now in fighting the good fight of faith. You have many enemies to deal with, and death is the last of them. Would you obtain the vic- tory over them ? Then get on the Christian armour, and make much use of the shield of faith. We read
U
254> Directions to the Friends Chap. VIII.
in the book of Esther, that king Ahasuerus would not recal the proclamation he had emitted against the Jews; but he gave them full liberty to take up arms to defend themselves, and attack "their enemies: So here, God will not recal the sentence of death he hath past on all men in the garden; but nevertheless he al- lows, yea, commissionates all true Israelites to take up arms against death, to conquer and trample it under foot by faith.
Lastly, Be busy now in health, providing and laying up a stock against the time of sickness and affliction; which may contribute to your comfortable living then, when the world's good things will be tasteless and com- fortless to you. As those who have a voyage to go, do victual the ship; and these who have a siege to hold out, take in provisions; even so do ye.
1. Get a stock of graces against that time, especially a stock of faith, of patience, of humility, self-denial, &c. There will be use for all these then. A little grace, or a little faith, is not enough; for this will faint under great afflictions. We read, Mat. xiv. that, when the winds began to blow fiercely, Peter's little faith began to fail. You have need of a great measure of patience against that time, that you may wait patiently on God till he come to your relief. You know not but he may lengthen out your trials, and tarry till the fourth watch of the night before he come with deliverance.
2. Provide a stock of evidences or marks of grace and of the love of God, that you may be able to assert your interest in him as your portion in Christ, and may be persuaded that neither death nor life will ever se- parate you from him.
3. Get a stock of divine experiences. Lay up all the experiences you have had of God's loving kindness, and these will give great relief and encouragement to the soul in the day of distress.
4. Lay up a stock of sermons. Treasure up the counsels and cordials which they bring you from God's word, that so you may, according to Isa. xlii. 23.
Direct. IX. and Neighbours of the Sick. 255
" Hear for the time to come ;" and especially for sick- beds, when you cannot get sermons to hear. Then it is that you ought to live and feed upon the sermons you have heard.
5. Lay up a stock of prayers. Be much in wrest- ling with God for help and through-bearing in the day of affliction ; and so you may expect the gracious re- turns thereof in the day of calamity.
6. Provide a stock of promises. Be. now gathering these sweet cordials from God's word, lay them up in your heart and memory, and they will be very re- freshing and supporting to you in the day of affliction.
Direct. IX. Let those who are in health set about the work of repentance^ and turning to God in Christ, limeously and, quickly ,• and beware of delaying this work until the time of sickness and of dying. .OD'S command to you is, to set about the work presently without any delay, Heb. iii. 15. " To- day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts." Matth. xxi. 28. " Go, work to-day in my vineyard." Eccles. xii. 1. " Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth." Well, God's voice to you, Q man, in health, is to-day. But the devil's v#ice is to- morrow. And which of the two will you hearken to? Surely it is your wisdom to obey the voice of your Creator and friend, and not of your enemy and de- stroyer. Why? to day thou art in health, to-morrow thou mayest be in sickness; to day thou art on earth, to-morrow thou mayest be in hell; to day Christ is in- viting you to come to him, to-morrow he may be sen- tencing you to depart from him. And consider, that the devil, who tempts you to delay this day, will be as ready to tempt yon the same to-morrow; and so the devil's to morrow will never come. It will still be to-mor- row with him to the last hour, so that he may get you cheated out of your whole time and salvation together* Here I shall endeavour two things; 1. Bring argu- ments to persuade you to repent ami close with the of-
256 Directions to the Friends Chap. VIII.
fers of Christ patiently, without any delay, as God re- quires. 2. Shew the evil and danger of delaying till the time of sickness and of dying. As to the first, viz. Arguments for present repentance, and a- gainst delaying the work:
1st, Consider the uncertainty of your life, and time to repent. Your life is but a vapour, a little warm breath that is going out and in at your nostrils, which may be stopt by death ere you be aware; thou know- est not what will be to-morrow, Prov. xxvii. 1. It was the saying of a godly man, when invited to a feast upon the morrow, " I have not had a morrow for these many years." It was a bad use these Epicu- reans made of this uncertainty, Isa. xxiL 13. " Let us eat and drink, for to-morrow we shall die." It is much wiser to say, t( Let us pray, and turn to the Lord, for to-morrow we shall die." Nay, you have no security ior one hour to repent in; for God hath & thousand diseases and accidents ready to stop your breath, and end your days, whenever he pleaseth to give them orders. There are many secure sinners, who presume on long life, but there are none nearer destruction than such ; for God loves to disappoint these that promise themselves a long life in sin and impenitency, as he did that rich man who was laying up for many years, Luke xii. 19. " This night shall thy soul be required of thee." And O what a dark and dismal night will it be, if death come before thy repentance? O man, thou never didst lie down one night with assurance of rising again; thou never heardst one sermon with assurance of hearing another; thou never didst draw one breath with assurance of draw- ing another! What madness is it then to delay salva- tion work one day or hour longer, and so to leave the weightiest matter in the world at the greatest uncer-
taintv r
2dlg> Consider that though God in his wonderful mercy and patience should prolong your days, yet the longest life is short enough for the work you have to do, suppose you begin it presently. Nay, had you Me-
Direct. IX. and Neighbours of the Sick 257
thusalem's years to spend, they would be no more than sufficient to repent and mourn for the sins and guilt which you have been so long contracting; to per- form and amend the many things that have been a- miss; to perform all the duties incumbent on you; to make sure your calling and election, and put your soul in a good posture and preparation for an eternal state, and get them made meet to be partakers of the inhe- ritance of the saints in light. Now, do you think that all this work can be done in an instant, or in time of sickness, or old age, when you are hardly fit to do any thing? When a man's spirit is unable to bear the in- firmities of nature, how will he be able to bear the lashes of a guilty conscience or a wounded spirit? When the understanding is weak, the memory frail, the will obstinately bent the wrong way, by a long custom of sinning, and neglecting of duty; will that be a fit time to begin the work of repentance and conver- sion to God? When nature is decayed, and the candle of life just sinking in the socket, will you begin then to act for God, and make your light shine before men to , his glory? O remember, your work is long, your time is short, and though you begin this very hour, you will have no time to spare.
3dly, Delay not this work, because it is not in your power to do it when you please. It is a delusion of the devil, to imagine you may repent when you will. No, no; it is God only that giveth repentance, and he gives it when, and to whom he pleaseth, Acts v. 31. And it is a mere peradventure, if ever he gives it to a delaying sinner, 2 Tim. ii. 25. When is it that you may have hopes he will give repentance, but when he calls you to it, and prescribes means to be used for that end ? Now, that is, " To-day, to-day, if ye will hear his voice ; Now is the accepted time, now is the day of salvation." To-day, when God is calling, and the Spirit striving, is the time of finding the Lord, and getting repentance from him. To-morrow, it may be too late ; the Lord's hand may be closed, and the door of mercy shut. If you refuse the Spirit when t
U 3
2SS Directions to the Friends Chap. Vlll.
strives with you, he may leave you, and never put an- other serious thought in your heart of turning to the Lord. O defer not seeking repentance till it be too late, for there is a time when the Lord will not be found, and then repentance will not be found, though you seek it with tears. Indeed, God hath promised mercy to penitent sinners; but he hath no where promised the aids of his grace and Spirit to them that put off their °pentance ; and he hath no where promised accept- at >e to mere grief and sorrow for sin, without faith and fruits meet for repentance: he hath no where pro- mised to pardon these, who at last promise to leave their sins, when they can keep them no longer.
At/i/Uj The longer repentance and closing with Christ is delayed, the difficulty thereof is every day increased. Why? 1. Because of the deceitful nature of sin, which doth daily bewitch and harden the heart the more in the practice of it. — 2. Custom in any thing hath a strange influence on us, and becomes a kind of second nature, and breeds an almost invincible inclination to whatso- ever we have long addicted ourselves unto, whether it be in actions natural or moral. Hence Ovid gives that good advice:
" Sed proper a t nee te venturas differ in horas : Qui non est liodie, eras, minas aptns erit" Be speedy, put not off till another time; He who is not prepared to-day, will be more un- prepared to-morrow. He that goes on from day to day in sin, will find his indisposition to repent daily increased, the habits of sin strengthened, and himself brought at length un- der the power of an inveterate custom. And, if it be hard to break any custom, much- more a custom of sinning, which is so agreeable to depraved nature. Hence saith the Spirit of God, Jer. xiii. 23. " Can the Ethopian change his skin, or the leopard his spots? then may ye also do good, that are accustomed to do evil." 3. The longer Satan keeps possession, the more difficult will his ejection prove. The devils that pos- sessed the man from the womb up, could not be cast
Direct. IX. and Neighbours of the Sid. 259
out but by some extraordinary way. 4. Delays bring on spiritual judgments from God, such as judicial hardness on the heart, which will make repentance im- possible, according to that terrible place, Isa. vi. 9, 10. 6i Make the heart of this people fat," &c. which is quoted no less than six times in the New Testament, as if it belonged only to them that linger and sit impe- nitent under gospel-calls.
Lastly, We would reckon such delays madness in earthly affairs, which are but trifles when compared to salvation-work. If a man's house were on fire, we would count him mad, if he would say, it is time enough to quench it to-morrow; or if he were stung with a venomous serpent, he would be mad that ne- glected to seek a present cure; or if he had got poison in his stomach, he would never think he could soon enough vomit it up. If a malefactor were condemn- ed to a cruel death to-morrow, but had a promise of remission if he should look after it to-day: would he be so foolish as delay it till next morning ? But how much greater madness is it, to delay repenting and fleeing to Christ, when God's calls and promises relate to the present time, and our danger in delaying is in- finitely greater than in any of the foresaid cases? Sure- ly there is no sting so dangerous, no poison so deadly as sin, and can we too soon seek after the balm of Gilead, the blood of Christ for its cure? There is no death like the second death, no fire so dreadful as the eternal fire of God's wrath? Now, this fire is already kindled against your souls? and, if it be not timeously quenched, it will burn to the lowest hell. Lose no time to get it extinguished, by fleeing to the blood of Jesus.
II. The next thing is to shew the evil and danger of delaying this work until the time of sickness and of dying. Alas, it is the common practice of the most part! But consider, Is/, What wretched ingrati- tude and baseness there is in it! Whether is it fit ye should give the best of your time to God that made you, or to the devil that seeks your destruction? Is it reasonable that the devil should feast on the flower and prime of your youth and strength, and your Cre-
260 Directions to the Friends Chap. VIII.
ator have no other but the fragments of the devil's table? When the dregs of your time are come, your strength gone, your senses failed, your understanding and memory weak, your affections spent upon the creature, yea, when you are good for nothing else, will you be so base as think you are then good enough for God, and for salvation-work, which requires all your strength and might? But remember, if you be so base as reserve the dregs of your time for God, you may expect he will be so just as reserve the dregs of his wrath for you, according to that word, Mai. i. 14. " Cursed be the deceiver which hath in his flock a male, and sacrificeth unto the Lord a corrupt thing," Your youth, strength, health, gifts, and talents are the males of the flock: if you give these to the devil, and reserve the weakness of sickness and old age for God, you draw down his curse upon your heads ; and, how long will you be able to bear up under the weight of God's curse ? Now, O delaying sinners, why should you be so ungrateful to God, and injurious to your- selves? God had early thoughts of mercy to you; and, will you have nothing but late thoughts of duty to him? Christ did not defer his dying for us till he was old ; and shall we defer living to him till we be old ? Oh ! we do not deal with God, as we would have him to deal with us. When we need help in trouble, we cry, as Psal. cii. 2. M Lord, hear me; in the day when I call, answer me speedily." To-day we still make the season of mercy, but to-morrow the season for duty. When mercy is delayed, we impatiently cry, how long? how long? We will not wait God's holy leisure ; but, alas ! we would have God to wait our sinful leisure. Oh, let us be ashamed of such disin- genuous dealing with our Creator !
2<%, Death may get a commission to take you off suddenly, without giving you any time to repent. You are not sure to see the evening star of sickness before the night of death overtake you ; or that you will have any warning given you before the fatal stroke. For, how many are there who project long Jives, and look for time before death to repent, that get a sur-
Direct. IX. and Neighbours of the Sic/c. 261
prising call to flit from the earthly tabernacle, and have not one minute to provide another lodging? How many are drowned by a sudden storm at sea? and how many killed by outward accidents at land ? Some drop down suddenly in the streets; some die sitting in their chairs; some go well to bed at night, and never see the morning ; some die as quickly by a fit of an epilepsy, or apoplexy, as if shot with a gun. Thus thousands are hurried into eternity, and present- ed before a tribunal, without being allowed so much time as to think one serious thought, or speak one word; not one moment to consider where they are going, or cry to God for mercy. And, how know you but this may be your case at death ? Must it not be the greatest folly then, to delay your repentance to a dying time, when your life may not be one mi- nute longer ?
3dlj/, Though you may have some time to lie on sick* beds, how know ye but your sickness may be such as shall incapacitate you for spiritual work? Some, we see, are so oppressed with continual slumbering and sleeping, even when death is nearest, that they are in no case to think or speak of these things that be- long to their everlasting state. Others, in high fe- vers, are troubled with ravings, and have no use of their reason, so that they are not capable to settle their worldly affairs; and how much less are they to secure their soul's eternal concerns at that time? — Sv)me again, are so racked with extreme pains and agonies, impatient fretings, and bitter uneasiness, that they cannot get one settled thought about their souPs present or future state. Others are so filled with ter^ ror and amazement, at the view of approaching death and eternity that they cannot compose their thoughts to examine themselves, confess their sins, act faith in a Saviour, or follow any direction that is given them; but go off the stage in a confusion, being incapable to do any thing to purpose for their souls. Some, their distempers are such, that they are brought to $ great strait betwixt the word of God and the phy*
262 Directions to the Friends Chap. VI IT.
sician. The word of God and his ministers tell them, if they do not mourn for their sins, and wrestle for mercy, they cannot be saved; but saith the physician, if you trouble yourself with sad and melancholy thoughts, you prejudice your body, and hazard your life. Oh ! is this a fit time then to begin your pre- paration for another world?
Mhtyi The Spirit of God, being long resisted and vexed by many in the day of health; he is provoked to leave them on death-beds to the hardness of their own hearts; and so they remain like stocks and stones, dead and stupid to the last.
5thlg, The devil, that was busy all your lives to keep you from repentance, will not be idle at this time; yea, he will be more active then than ever, to ruin you, either by causing you to split on the rock of presumption or of despair. Sometimes, he will tell sinners then, «« You need not trouble yourselves about your souls; God is more merciful than to damn you: the repentance you have already will serve the turn." But if this will not quiet them, he will study to drive them to despair, by telling them, " They have lost the season of repentance and closing with Christ; and now there is no remedy, no hope for them, and it is in vain to use any further means." O then, do not hearken to Satan now, when he tempts you to de- lay your repentance.
6t/ilij, Whatever appearance of repentance some dying persons may have, let that be no encouragement to put off till that time. Why ? there lieth a just sus- picion upon a late repentance, that it is seldom sound and sincere. It is no sound work that ariseth more from fears of hell, than from any real hatred of sin ; more from love to self, than love to God. And it is to be feared that death-bed repentance is mostly of this eort, seeing ordinarily it consisteth more in grief and fear, prayers and promises, than in a hearty loathing of sin, love to holiness, or willingness to accept of Jesus Christ; for we have not seen many of these pe- nitents, who, in the view of death, have professed
Direct. IX. and Neighbours of the Sick. 263
great sorrow for their wicked lives, and made solemn promises of amendment; yet, when they have happen- ed to recover, all their righteousness ha vanished, and they have returned to their former sins as greedily as ever? And, O delaying sinner, what ground have you to think that your death- bed repentance will be any better than theirs? Be wise then in time, set hearti- ly about salvation work in the day of your health; and do not leave the weightiest work to the weakest time.
Object. I. But hath not God promised mercy to them that repent of their sins at any time?
Ans. Yes, to them that repent truly and sincerely. But do not think that it is in your power to repent so at any time you please; no, it is impossible you can do it without the influence and assistance of the Spirit of God. And God hath no where promised this to these who put off their repentance to a death-bed. There is a great difference betwixt a sick man's howl- ing upon his bed, and sincere gospel- repenting. I grant, true repentance is never too late; but, oh! late repentance is seldom true. True repentance is that which hath a care to walk holily, or hath works meet for repentance joined with it. Hence repentance is not only called metanoia, a change of mind; but also metameleia, an after care. Now, for a death-bed re- pentance, that hath no such holy care, or good works, I know no promise in the Bible that annexeth salva- tion unto it.
Object. II. Do we not read in Christ's parable of the labourers, Matth. xx. that some were hired and brought into the vineyards at the eleventh hour, and got the same reward with those that were hired at the third and sixth hour?
Ans. 1. These that were brought in so late, could say for themselves, ver. 6. ki That no man had hired them," or had offered to hire them before: they did no sooner hear the gospel call, and offers of salvation through Christ tendered to them. But, oh ! this will stand you in no stead, who have had many a call and
264? Directions to the Friends Chap. VIII.
offer made you at the third, sixth and ninth hour, and have resisted and refused them : you will not have it to say at the eleventh hour, as these had, No man hath hired us.
2dly^ These men, though they came in but at the eleventh hour, not being sooner hired, yet they were labourers in the vineyard, and wrought one hour therein faithfully, in obedience to their Lord's com- mand; and so brought forth some fruits meet for re- pentance, and were accepted. But this is no encou- ragement to any to expect to be brought in at the twelfth hour, when there is no time to work, nor bring forth any fruits to testify the sincerity of their repent- a ance; we have no promise of acceptance made to™ such.
Object. III. The penitent thief on the cross sought mercy from Christ at the last hour, and got it.
Ans. This is a singular instance, and gives no en- couragement to delaying sinners. The Scriptures con- tain a history of more than four thousand years, ^nd yet during all that time, we have but one example of a man that truly and sincerely repented when he came to die. And in this man's case there was such an extraordinaay conjunction of circumstances, as never happened before, and can never fall out again to the end of the world. This man had the happiness to die close by the newly pierced and bleeding wounds of a crucified Jesus, when he was lifted up from the earth in the height of his love, drawing sinners to salvation; which was a juncture that can never have a parallel. — Again, the man never had any offer of Christ, nor day of grace before now; he surrendered himself upon the very first call; and his faith in Christ at this time was truly singular and miraculous. He was designed by heaven to be made a rare monument of the power of Christ's grace, and a special trophy of his victory over the devils and wicked men, at a time when they seemed to triumph over him, as one crucified through weakness.
From all which we may see, that this example was,
Mr. Willison's Dying Words \ 265
extraordinary, and affords no ground for the presump- tion of delaying sinners. You may as we'll cast your- selves into the sea, in hopes of preservation by a whale, from the example of Jonah, as defer repentance now, in hopes of repenting on a deathbed, from the exam- pie of the thief on the cross. Besides, your way of
sinning differs vastly from his : he was not guilty of presumption as you are: he did not slight Christ's calls and offers in the days of his health, and delay his re- penting and closing with Christ, in hopes of an oppor- tunity for them at the hour of death as you do. Do you know what God determines concerning presumptuous sinning? You may see it, Numb. xv. 28, 30, 31. tc And the priests shall make an atonement for the soul that sinneth ignorantly, &c. But the soul that doeth ought presumptuously (whether he be born in the land, or a stranger) the same reproacheth the Lord; and that soul shall be cut off from among his people, be- cause he hath despised the word of the Lord." O pre- sumptuous delaying sinner, let this word of the Lord awaken you to a speedy and present resolution to obey his voice. M Return ye now every one from his evil way, and make your ways and your doings good," Jer. xviii. 11. Now is the acccepted time; if ye will hear his voice, it must be to-day. Lord save us from hard- ening our hearts. Amen.
Some Dying Words of the late Rev. Mr. John Willi son f to his Wife and Children, found among his pajiers after his death, dated the 10th of November, 1749.
TO MY WIFE.
MY DEAR,
MY distress calls me to think of parting with you, the will of the Lord be done. I thank you for your tender care of me; may the Lord bless and reward you for it, and sanctify your own tenderness
Z66 Mn Wittkorh fiijing WoYds.
and support you under it. As you have studied (o live a life of faith and prayer all your days, so I hope and believe you will continue to the end. In all your difficulties and fears encourage yourself in the Lord your God. Commit your way to him ; trust him that is faithful arid true. I resign you, my dear, to the. Husband of husbands, our dearest Lord Jesus Christ.
TO MY CHILDREN.
TTkEAR children, your earthly father must leave ~*> you ; your heavenly Father is immortal. O ! d cleave fast to him.' Trifle not about your souls' con- * cerns in time of health; mind these things as the one thing needful; this you will not repent of when you come within a near view of death, and end- less eternity. 0 Sirs ! press for clear views of your interest in Christ, the only Surety and Saviour of sin- ners. Among other evidences of it, live by faith on him, and study holiness in heart and life. Dear Sirs, think how you will be able to stand before Christ your Judge at the last day, unless you have Christ's image on you, and be made new creatures. The Lord make you all such, and bless you with his best blessing ! My blessing be upon you all. — What means God gave me, I have bestowed them on you, or left them to you. Be kind and careful of your mother while you have hen And let none of you forget, that though I go before you to the dust, you must all quickly follow me. O I that we may all meet together at the right hand of our blessed Redeemer, to see his face* and sing his praise. — The time is near, be ye therefore also ready.
Now my dear wife and children, remember what is above as the words of your affectionate husband and loving father, who being dead, yet hereby speaketh to you for your eternal good and happiness; may they sink into your heart ! So prayeth
Jolin Willi son.
Mr. Wiilison's Dying Words. 2Q1
Some of his "Dying Ejaculations^ as they were written by himself a few days before he diedt and left with his Bible lying on his Pillow, the day of May 1750.
\3 LET me sleep in Jesus !
I would not live always in this evil world, that has little in it tempting, and seems still to grow worse, and where the torrent of sin and backsliding seems to grow stronger.
I would desire to depart, and to be with Christ, which is far better than to be here. | am willing rather to be absent from the body, and present with the, Lord. Whom have I in heaven but thee ? and there is none upon earth I desire besides thee : for though my heart, strength, and flesh fail; yet the Lord will be the strength of my heart, and my portion for ever.
Now, Lord, what wait I for ? my hope is in thee; I have waited for thy salvation, O Lord.
0 for Simeon's frame, to be saying, iS Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace, for mine eyes have seen thy salvation,"
When Christ says, " Surely, I come quickly," may my soul answer, " Even so, come, Lord Jesus."
1 am living on the righteousness of Christ, yea, dy- ing in the Lord. Even so come. I am detained here upon the shore, waiting for- a fair wind to carry me over this Jordan. I have waited, and will wait for thy. salvation, G Lord. The Lord is a Rock, and his work is perfect : Lord, perfect what concerneth me.
0 that I could say with Paul, "The time of my depar- ture is at hand. I have kept the faith, I have fought the good fight, I have run my race, I have finished my course; henceforth thereis laid upformeacrown of righteousness, which the righteous Lord will give me at his coming."
1 am vile and polluted, O how shall I be cleansed I But that is a comfortable promise, " The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth from all sin." And so is that, «6 Though ye have lien among the pots, ye shall be as doves, whose wings are covered with silver, and their feathers with yellow gold."
268 Mr. WillisorCs Dying Words.
I resolve to obey, to submit to the Lord's will, to die like Moses and Aaron, the one at mount Hor, the other at mount Abarim. They went up, and died there at the command of the Lord.
G that when my flesh and strength fail, God may be the strength of my heart, and my portion for ever ! When now the keepers of the house do tremble, O that God may be the keeper ! When the grinders cease, because they are few, O that God would feed my soul with manna, that will need none of these implements ! When the daughters of music are brought low, O to be fitted for tl\e heavenly music above ! When the lookers out at the windows are darkened, O that my soul may be enlightened to see Jesus my Redeemer !
Lord, help the unbelief and infidelity of my heart; and help to more of the faith of a risen Jesus, and as- cended Redeemer. O let me believe and feel the sweet- ness of that word of Christ, *s I ascend to my Father, and your Father ; and to my God, and your God."
O how shall such an unholy creature as I, presume to enter into such a pure and holy place ! But the Apostle hath taught us, we may have boldness to enter into the holiest of all by the blood of Jesus.
O that when the time of my last combat comes with my last enemy, death, I may be helped above all, to take the shield of faith, whereby I may be relieved from the sting of death, and may quench the fiery darts of the wicked one.
O that I may be helped to adore the sovereignty of God, kiss his rod, and humbly submit to it. Save me from both extremes ; let me never despise the chasten- ing of the Lord, or faint when I am rebuked of him.
Now the prince of darkness will study to raise tem- pests of temptations to shipwreck the poor weather- beaten vessel of my soul, when it would enter into the harbour of rest above ; may Christ come to be pilot, steer the helm, and it shall be safe.
O for more faith! May my faith ripen to a full assurance, that I may go off the stage rejoicing, and that
Mr. WiUisorCs Dying Words. 269
an abundant entrance may be ministered to me into the kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
O for more faith, that I may die like Simeon when he bad Christ in his arms, saying, «€ Now let thy servant depart in peace, mine eyes have seen thy salvation."
Lord, one smile of thy countenance would banish a- way all my doubts and fears, and make me sing in pains.
Is my Redeemer gone to prepare a place for me ? Why should I be slothful to follow his steps, when he is saying, " Come up hither ; come up, dwell here ; eome up, reign here; come up, sing here?"
O Lord, deliver my soul from death, mine eyes from tears, and my feet from falling. O save me from the horrible pit, draw me out of the miry clay* set my feet upon a rock, and establish my goings, and put a new song in my mouth.
O give grace to strive by faith and prayer to enter in at the strait gate. Lord, thou hast bid me knock, and it shall be opened; ask, and ye shall receive; seek, and ye shall find. Lord, I knock, open unto me; Lord, I would be in, I must be in; let me but in over the threshold; let me within sight of my Redeemer's face, within sight of the smiles of his countenance; let me within hearing of the songs of the redeemed; let me get to the outside of that praising company; I will be well enough if I get in.
Lord, in I must be, out I cannot stay: Oshutmenotout with the swearers, sabbathbreakers, and profane persons. Lord, I never chose their company while in this world; Lord, do not gather my soul with sinners hereafter.
The redeemed are gathering, and the wicked are gath> ering. Lord, gather me with thy flock; they are fast a gathering ; the church's Head is gone; he has left the earth, and entered in to his glory ; my brethren and friends, many of them have arrived where he is; I am yet behind.
0 how great is the difference betwixt my state atfd theirs.
1 am groaning out my complaint, they are singing God's praise: I am in darkness, and cannot see thy face, but they behold thee face to face. Q should I be satisfied to stay behind, when my friends are gone ! Shall I wander
270 Mr, Willisorts Dying Words.
here in a hungry desart, when they are triumphing above, and dividing the spoil? O help me to look after them with a stedfast eye, and cry, O Lord, how long!
O heavenly Father, draw me after Jesus ; for none can come to him without thy aid. O Father, draw me up there where he is, and I will mount up as on eagles' wings. O draw me; and when thou seemest to fly from me, Lord enable me to follow hard after thee.
Lord, give me the staff of a promise in my hand, that I may go over Jordan with it. O give me such a promise asthat, "When thoupassest through thewaters, I will be with thee, and through the rivers they shall not overflow thee. When thou walkest through the fire, thou shalt not be burnt, neither shall the flame kindle upon thee."
Lord, my experiences are small, my manifestations few; these I will not lean to: yet I will remember thee from the land of Jordan, from the Hermonites, and from the hill Mizar. Why art thou cast down, O my soul, and why disquieted within me? hope thou in God, for I shall praise him, who is the health of my counte- nance, and my God.
O thou who rememberedst the dying thief, when on the way to thy kingdom, O remember me when now seated in thy kingdom, and say to my soul, when I am dying, " This day shalt thou be with me in paradise."
Lord, I am called to the work I never did, O give me the strength I never had. O strengthen me like Samson for this once, when at death, to pull down the strong-holds of sin in me. Lord wash away my sins in the blood of Christ, and then my soul shall not sink in the ocean of thy wrath.
O what is toy life but a vapour! a sandglass of sixty or seventy years! O how fast does it run down ! how soon it runsout! Vain, vain is the love of life! Ogivemegrace to overcome the love of life, and the fear of death. Ofor more patience and less fretting. If the damned had hope of being saved from hell after a thousand years of my pain, how willingly would they endure it? Blessed be God, my pains are not hell, their state is not mine.
Mr. JVillison's Dying Words. 271
Lord*, draw near to me, and save me; my body is full of trouble, and my life draws near to the grave. But, Lord, thy loving-kindness is better than life; O make thy loving kindness sure to me, and I will will* lingiy part with this dying life.
O that I could make all the world see the beauty of my precious and adorable Saviour.
Nothing but an interest in Christ can give peace in life, or comfort in death* He is the chief among ten thousand, and altogether lovely.— My body is in part dead, but I know I cannot die eternally while Jesus lives. I nlust go down to the grave; but what is the grave; ,it is but a refining pot since my Saviour lay in it; it is but a bed of roses. " He is the Rose of Sharon, and the Lily of the Valley*"
It was his free grace that drew me, and made me willing in the day of his power; no desert, no merit in me, it was all free and undeserved.
O let the chastisement of my body be the medicine of my soul to cure me of sin, and bring me to sincere repentance for it : for Christ was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities ; the chastisement of our peace was upon him.
Lord, remember the chastisement of Christ for sin, and let my pains be the chastisement of a father, and not the wounds of an enemy. Let Christ's sufferings
mitigate mine
I rejoice in the prospect of that glorious inheritance reserved safe.— I could not comfortably enter eternity any other way but in and through this God-man Me- diator : if he was not God as well as man, I could not be supported, but he is God.
Oh, this precious Saviour, he is my all in all ; he is my all-sufficient good, my portion, and my choice; in him my vast desires are fulfilled, and all my powers rejoice; I am travelling through a wilderness to a city of habitation, whose builder and maker is God*
Oh, delightful thought! that I who was going on in sin, should be plucked as a brand out of the burning.
272 Mr. Willisonh Dying Words.
— Oh, how will they lie on a deathbed that have noth- ing but their own works to fly to ! With only this to depend on, I should be the most miserable of all crea- tures : but the long white robes of my Redeemer's righteousness are all my desire. They are truly blessed, they alone are happy, who are enabled to exult in the garment of celestial glory, which never waxeth old. in the illustrious robes of a Saviour's consummate righteousness, which are incorruptible and immortal. This is a robe which hides every sin, of thought, word, or deed, that I have committed. O how unspeakably happy are they, who are justified by this all-perfect righteousness of the Lord Jesus Christ, and who therein can constantly triumph and glory !"
Lord, I live upon Christ, I live upon his righteous?- ness, I live upon his blood and merits; yea, I die also, leaning wholly upon this bottom. It is not past expe- riences or manifestations I depend upon : it is Christ, a present all-sufficient Saviour, and perfect righteous- ness in him, I look to. All my attainments are but loss and dung besides him.
When I find myself polluted, I go to this fountain for cleansing. Lord, give me delight in approaching to thee; delight to be at a throne of grace. O that I could make my bed there, lie and die there.
The kingdom of heaven suffers violence, rand the violent take it by force. O for strength to offer a holy violence by faith and prayer !
Thus the Author died as he lived, testifying the power of religion upon himself; and that at a time when men have most need of its comforts. The foregoing words are transcribed from his own manu- script now lying in the hands of Mr. Bell, minister at Aberbrothock.
WILLIAM BELL.
FINIS.
Khull, Diackie, # Co. Printers, Glasgow.
-
f
y
~ S t^Sr 7 S ' ' . J%&?
Z
^5^v^- /'y^y^r^
y y^^^r
'*&&£&
^
>**-■ -v*
r*r^ ^
>
'^&
%^T
y+e^r